CONTINUATION OF THE HISTORY OF Since the REFORMATION. rsce U M S T e\T> AM'. I Printed for Theodore fohnfon in the Caher , Straet. i 6 p o. PREFATORY EPISTLE T O T H E AUTHOR Of the Firft Part of the Hiftory of Taffhe Obedience. SIR, THE firfi fart of the Hiftory of Paflive Obedience, having been favorably received by the generality of Readers, the unjufily een- fured^ and undefervedly refroacUd by fome Men, who think them- {elves injured thereby ; 1 have thought fit to pMijh a fecond Fart of the fame Htfiory, not doubting your leave for my fo doing ; 'wherein the Reader may find that DoBrin carefully, and at large deduc'^d through the fir fi Ages of our Reformation, down to the times (?/ArchbilKop Laud, {and from thence to the frefent time ) tojhew the World, that the OPmion was not firft hatcJi d^ and brought uf in that great Mans days^ who dyed a Martyr to the confi-i- tutions of our mofi excellent Church, and among them to the true Principles of Loyalty : Nor do I believe, that any one Vrimttive DoBrin, wherein we differ from the Papifts can Jhew (even in that Age, when the whole drift of our Matters was to expofe and confute, the Romifh Synagogue J more Authors, that uniformly ajjert it, than this and their Princes their Enemies, thev brenk all the Bonds of Al- legiance^ defpifo Ma)cily, fill all places with Slaughters, Burnings of Tavvjis, and Robberies, and run headlong into the contempt of all rhingi Civil and S.icred ; to owit ciher Writers) when I ferioujly refitted utan the tumultuary reformations in many Countries y and the feditiom pfrUmgs (if Buchanan^ Knox, Goodman, Whittingham, Junius Brutus, and ethers '^ I jaw reafn to ccafe my wonder at the Accufation, tho I can never enoHgh admire the forehead of the Accttfers^ who at the fame-time^ that they impeached the ProtefiantSy were themfelves guilty of Writing mofi Traiteror-fs Libels y and fromottng Sedition and Rebellion^ as much as in them lay^ agamj^ their lawful Sovereign. But whomfoever this accufation might concern in thofe days J I amfure, it did riot touch r/;e Church of England, of whofe Loyalty '>bed. her adveifary Chriftopher Goodman gives a fair tcftimony^ even when V-'io. he complains of It :^ The moil part cfMen fi^ys hej yea and of thole, xGcu. ^^Q Jiavc been both Learned and Godly, and have given worthy te- Oimony of their Profcffion to tho Glory of God, have thought and taught (by the pcrmitlion of God for our Sms) that it is not lawful in any cafe to refilt, and difobey the Superior Powers, but rather to lay down their Heads, and fubnnc themfelves to all kinds of Punilhment, and Tyranny ; and m the Margin he fets this note, this is danger- ous Doclrin. A?uitJ:>o it may he expecled, that every Jge will produce fuchBout^k^QSj yet the Dottrin of the Crcfsj and the benefits of a patient fujfering of injuries will, I hope, be nl-ways fo well under jiood in the JVorld, that all the attempts »fthe Je(uits, and their Jcurneymen (for it is from their jhop that thefe Wares eomt) will prove vain, and the true Catholick Doclrtn o^Paflive Obedience wiU be /i-ill owned, ft ill honored, and when God calls to the performance of u pradifed ; • the Chrijhan Religion is foft and gentle^ its Fcunda- tton was latd tn the hloed of Us infiitutor, and our Holy Saviour, the fuper^ Jirutfurs A Prefatory Epiftic, efeKCprc on the Pope, which all free Nations, every Religion, ail the Orthodox Pop-^-"g^i take upon themfelves, and that he had as many Adverfaries in this point, ^' ^^' as there were moft excellent Dodors of the Reformed Church: While- a third Writer boldly affirms, that the Dodtrin of Non-Reliftance is con- ^^.thor c trary to the Fundamental Liberties of che Nation^ and that they undid P|^;?Eti- A Prefatory Epiftle, ts;c. the Kinj»(1om, who required the Oath contrary to the Fundamental Li- V- '• \h-; Nation^ wiic^reby they would make the King, and them, • conimiffioncd by him to be asirreiiftible.as there leverity againft jrsv\T)iild argue the impolers infallible. . ..... in Vht Ofifur-^ of fuch IVntcn, Paffive Obedience -was the weakmfs of the./irckr.tChY}fiiam, and a fgn, they were under a lower difpenfatton, and ;hi. h ncctjj'ir) in this mure mlightned Age is to contradtcl the Thcf en. . iv./irwffrj, cvnd the Fundamental Liberties of l^ature ; and if aft^r nli ii~i^ (ifr'e AJen flwuld be fo reflj, as to cfuote St. Paul to the Romans llbi fvp. fo, nto Tnnces, Goodman /^j/, that Men are deceived into r- "*• " * r'o ., ^_ bv mi(i:ndei ftandmg thib place of St. Taul, and fuch like, .'..th evcrv Soul to be fubiect to (uperior Powers, becaufe there is i\o Power but of God. for the Powers that be, are ordained of God.and therefore he, that reiifteththo Power, rehfteth the Ordinance of God ; Ch.9.p. which words he elfewl}ere thus cowmtnts, that they require Obedience on- ■ ■ ^^. Iv to luch Mapfti-ares, whom God hath ordained over us lawfully ac- con^ingtohis word, which rule in his fear according to their Office, as God hath appointed ; and chat Tyrants Idolaters, Papifts, and Oppref- fors are not Gods Ordinance; if fo, Satan muft be obeyed, and his Infernal Powc.s ; for they are Powers, and have their Powers alfo from God, and yet we muft refilt the Devil, for the Magiftrate is ordained for good, and to fuch only muft every Perfon be fubjed and Obedient. Such unb^^pu Ccr/injcmanes do fo?ne Met} write, even on Holy Scripture ttfelf, when their Interefts incline their mnds to wrefi the Sacred Oracles ; it were eafetofrcvt this f rem Tope Hildebrand down through the School-men, to the prfem time ; as alfo to [Ihw, hew Men by degrees came to defpije, then to Jpeak evil, and at lafi with violence to oppofe Kings, but that it would fwell this Preface to too great a bulk. While I mufi profefs, I have met with an ho- nefier, and more Chrifiian account of our duty in the Heathen Epiaetus, wbofc words will lerve for an exceUent Commentary on St. Peter (not only to the lErxhirid. good and gentle, but alio to the froward) we muft fuit our duties to our C3' V-^9. reipeaive relations ; Have we a Father? we are commanded to take care- ^••^''■- of him, to yield to him in every thmg; if he gives us ill Language if he beats us, we muft bear with him ; but our Fatlier is an ill Man ? did nature give thee a relation to him as he is good, or rather as he is^ a Fa- ther ? no other Man can hurt thee, unlefs thou wilt thy iclh Zquefioftbe Lord Mayor, &c. and all With Licence, which gives tfs thefuf frages A Prefatory Epiftle^ Dr. RiUxrr Buyr:cs :he Matryr P. 2 B^ftnp Bnchridge. 93 5 B ihop Ga^Wtj. XOO h\cctliir> Eri:ciirion crt a ChnfHan Man 9 Dr. r>.;-^/'. 107 ^ B ihop Latynter the Martyr. 23 Dr. Crjci^horp. ih,d. j Aahhiftioprran^KO- ihe Martyr. '5 Dr ffj/Zj. X08 J J-i-=Jgc Moptdgue. 29 Pu*. di* Manlin, Setu 109 S r "jsmts Ha!::. 30 Jun. iir J'\c \'0TJ'o,k^.^rA S!f\PvouPx-.t' • 31 Bifhop Mot4nt4tne. xiy ■ rhc Lzdy J.ine G>v7,and the D.of l)V.>■), Barlun\Cox, Becon, Bute, { ibid. Mr. ChilUnrvotrtb. ibid. Pari^.urjlXjrindjl, Sand).'yt^t.TCcl^ ^ B ihop Uk^. 120 iy.Jdi.m, jewel, ice. J Dr. ^/f/iwfc ibid. Tiornas Bcton. :9 P. H. 121 Tn. Homiiy agair.ft Rebellion. 43 Dr. Svadl)n. 122 B' I'll op Jcwe. /^ Biihop Kunbo-ETC. ibid. ' vlr . (Jnenhjm. 60 Mr. Shertngham, 130 Atchl^ilhop ^liit. 61 Mr. ^mgton. ibid. Bifhop Bjrloa. ibtd. Mr. y^nf. 131 Ffjncis McrLHrj. 62 Biihop Sanderfcn. 132 Dr. J' /jn Doit. 63 Judge Jt-«i;/«j. 134 King James, 64 Dr. Sttivan. ibid. Sir yw/u Hiiyrcard. 65 Blhop fircwwn^. ibid. • h.ibcp Bilfm, Gvt^man's Kccantation, -Xi Blhop //.if^f. 13S "4. Dr. P/«7?;#, ibid. Oxf.mt\v.io the Tailie manvu petition. 75 Ap:hbilhop Sandcrofu 136 Bilhop Rw^i. ;X/fo>-/r>. itid.- DoAor f/t-.'J. : ibtd. Veui, & Rex. i>2 B fhop ?4 Biihop. Turner. 141 Olfutr Ormerui. i^/rf Biihop F«//. 144 .^btruHS (Jem 1 lit. ^S Biihop TrMTntu. ibid. Biihop ^ndrev!. S8 Earl of CUrertd.n. ib>d. h:ch. VMrr^on. 50 Sir K«t£rr fiin,er. 146 Dr. CUlitu. .i'.^. Sir H^ii Dngi^le. ib:d. JjMc CsfjHlon. 52 Dr. L*A« B.ihop of a-ichefier. ibid. Blilwp fridtiHjc. ys Dr. ^/iikjrrijf. H7 Dr. ShertiH-l^. Dr. /J. BjgJhJ-^. D • Fa'krier. Biihop O-pff J. Dr. Griffith. Dr. J-Jw?. Dr. Omram. Sir Orlando Bridgmtti, Sir Heneage Finch. The Harmony of DiWnfcy,and Mr. fo«^/». Biihop i/'riirr. Dr. f(«:wi^ Dr. Fitz^-H^iHiafpt, Mr. mgfiufr. Dr. .ewjr Dr. Bernard. Oxford no res on Jofei^n4, Dr. 5(/»r^. Several Addreflcs. Dr. Stillingfltct. Dr. "Tmnifn. Dr. Patrick. Dr. TdloTfm. Tk.Me^got. Dr. H4r<^;. Dr. Goodman. Dr. Burner. Dr. Littleton. Dr. ^K/V, 5^7Wf//, Dr. Dota^. Dr. Manrice. Dv.H^iiiiams. Dr. Grove, Dr. Stainoc. Tiv.W^k^. Dr. Fowler. Mr, Evans, Dr. Comber. Dr. PfM/rif . Dr. Pifrce. Dr. H^-/r^. Mr. Lw^. Dr. f»/fr. Dr, Sclaler. Dr. Hickntan. Mr. >/. ArrJjA'. Mr. jemmat. Mr. Stainfuri h. Mr. David Jtnncr Mr. Hanc«K^ Joijfi (joud-Win. Mr. Smairidze. Mr. Grai'.e. Mr. Vcmfnt. Mr. .\u!joLu Claret. Dr. CarfwfU, Vic of .ffrvrj. itii. I4» 149 r;« tbii. I- 1 ib-.d. iitd. 152 *hid. ibid. ibid. 1S4 ibid. Hid. ibid. 156 157 163 166 167 16S U'ld- ilid. 169 172 ibid. 175 176 577 ibid. 1 89 I8l ibid, ibid. 1S2 184 ibid. .f'5 itn.i. ibid. lis ibid. ibid. ibid, 187 Hid. 188 1S9 190 L [ ■ ] Chap, L n?e DoHrine of Tajfive Obedience in the ^ign oflQng Henry the Eighth^ when the ^formation of ^ligion was begun. Sect. I. T He two Hinges upon which the Papal Grandeur moves, are the Supremacy, and the InfaUthdity of S. TetersSnccQ^Qx ; by the firft they affright Princes from attempting a Reformation, ( fince no Man ought to controul his Superior, who could excom- municate, and depofe him:^ and by the fecond they exclude all complaints of inferior pcrfons [for what alterations ought to be made in a Church that cannot- err ? ] Hereby they formerly kept the world in ignorance, and a blind fubjedion for many Ages, till it pleafedGod in great mercy to inftrud: the world, that Prmces were accountable to God alone, whole Vicegerents they were, and that allBifhops were in fpintual matters equally the Succeffors of our holy Saviour, and his Apoftles ; that no Man was free either from Vice or Error, and that the Popes in a more efpecial manner had been guilty of both Idolatry and Herefie, as well as grofsand noto- rious Immoralities. Among the Princes of Chrifiendom, King Henry the Eighth of £w^/^w^ begun very early toaflert his Rights; and tho he made not a complete Reformation, himfelf dying m the Rmnfii Communion, (as great Defigns cannot be perfe<5^ed in a moment) yet the prefent Age owes to that great Prince its thanks for his aban- doning the Pope, his allowing the holy Scriptures in the Evglijh Tongue, his aboliihing many Shrines and Images, to which the com- mon People paid Idolatrous Worihip , and many other (iich 13^eflings. B III C'3 ^'?«. In his days * Stephen Gardiner^ BilTiop of Wmcbejler, wrote his ^53^. Book De Verd Obeelimid, to which Bonner wrote a Preface (a Book fb well thought of by the eminent Proteftants beyond Sea, that Printed in ^"^^{^^'or Gold'ijhus hath given it a place in his accurate Collecflion of Twelves. Writers foi' the Tovjer vf Kings ajrainfi the Pap/il Ufurpattons ) which Book was tianllated into En2;lt(J}, anno I 55 V ^^'^^ therein we are tau^-ht til 15 Dodrine. In that place God hath fet Princes, whom fu Reprefenters of his hvagc unto men, he would have to he reputed in the ft*- premSy and mofihi^h room, and to excel awong all other human Creatures^ as S. Peter writcth, and that the fame Princes reign by his Authority, as the holy Proverbs make report \ Byrne ( faith God ) Kings reign, injowucb that after Paul'/ faytng, Whofoever refifteth the power re- iifteth the Ordinanceof God Jf'/';c/& Pa[iI opening thatplainly unteTitus, iphich he f^eaketh here ^nerally, commanded him to warn all men to obey their Princes, Paul Without difference biddeth men obey thofe Princes that bear the Sivord, S, Peter fpeaketh of Kings by name. Chrifi himfelf commandetb tribute to be paid unto Casfar, and checked his Dtfciples for ftriving who fJjould be the great ejlr. Kings of the Nations ( e^uoth he ) bear rule over them; declaring plainly in fo great variety of Degrees and Orders which God doth garnish this world withal^ that the Diminion and Authority pertaineth to none but to Princes. But here fome man will fay to me^ you travail about that, that no man is in doubt of'^ for who ever dented that the Prince ought to be obeyed ? It i< mofi certain, that he, that will not obey the Prince y is worthy to die for it, as it is comprehended in the Old Law, and alfo confirmed in the New Obj. Law. But we muft fee ( will he fay j that the King do not pafs the t%» Limits appointed him, as tho there muft he an Arbiter for the ordering of his Limits : for it is certain that Obedience is due; but how far the Li- mits of requiring Obedience extend, that is all the whole ^uefiion that can he demanded. Sol. U'hat manner of Limits are thofe that ye tell me of} feeing the Scri- pture hath none fuch, but generally [peaking of Obedience, which the Subjetl is boimden to do unto the Prince^ the Jf^tfe unto the Husband, or the Servant to the Mafier, it hath not added fo much as one fy liable of Exception, but only hath preferved the Obedience due to God, fafe and whole., that we fljculd not hearken unto any mans word m all the world ^-^ againft God ; elfethe Sentences that command Obedience are indefinite, or without exception, but are of indifferent force umv erf ally ^ jo that it is but Icjf labor for you to tell me of Limits^ wh-icb cannot be proved by any Tefiimony of Scripture, m [3] We are commanded douhtlefs to obey ; in that confifleth fittr Office, x^'bicb if we tnind to go about "with the favour of God and man, we mufi needs jhew humbknefs of heart in obeying authority^ how grievous fbever it be, for God^s fake^ not (^uefiioningy nor enquiring what the King, what the Mafier^ or what the Hmband ought, or may command others to do\ and if they take upon them either ofthetr own head^ or when it is offered them, more than right and reafon is, they have a Lord unto whom they either ftand or fa 11^ and that Jhall one day (it m Judgment even of them, We have by tefiimony of God's Word fl]ewn,that a Frinces mighty Power is not gotten by flattery, or by privilege of the people, but given of — Chrifi fought not an earthly Kingdom — bat {the ft ate of Orders remaining fttU ) he fet forth^ and taught the Form of Heavenly Con- 'verfation — which he by his own doings declared to 'confift in humility, and contempt of worldly things, when he fufferedthe mofi bitter^ and cruel kind of Death for our fakes : and the points of Office of him that is his Vicar, are — to be in fubjeBion, not to command Princes, but to acknow- ledge biwfelf to be under their power, and commandment, not only when they command things indifferent, andeaftlyto be done, but alfi when they command things not indifferent , fo they be not wicked, in checks y in fcourgings, and beatings unto death, yea, even unto the death of the Crofs, Indeed thefe are Chrifts footfteps. Now if it be objected againft what hath been (aid, that the Au- thor of the Treatife, Gardiner, was a virulent Papift; I anfwer^this ftrengthens the Authority ; for the Teftimony of an Enemy to the Truth of Religion is worth an hundred other Witnefles; and it is very remarkable, that a Romilh Bifliop fhould aflert the Divine Right, and unaccountablenefs of Kings, when his Church teacheth him to believe, that the Tope hath power to depofe Princes, and many of their eminent Writers affirm, that all power is originally m, and de- rived from the people. And if it be further objeded, that Gardiner retra^ . fore look diligently ^hereunto w^ are c^Ued^ — we are called, not to dtfpute ^^j ^^^' as the Pofe*s Difciples do, hut to dye with Chrifi^ that we may live fV/V. ift, with him ; and to fujfer with him^ that we may reign with him. We Part of he called to a Kingdom that mufi he won with Suffering only, as a fick ^^fl- ^ Man winneth Health, — Tribulation is our right Bapiifm, and ts figni- ^4-^^^^* fled hy f lunging into phe 'water ; we, that are baptized into the Name of ± 1%q ^^ Cbrifillvol [ 12 ] Rom. 6. €brift (faith S. Paul J are baptized to dye with him, And this is the Jtfference between the Children of God and ofSalvation^ and between the Children of the Devil and DamnatioHy that the Children of God have power in their Hearts to jt^jf'er for God^s Word^ which is their life and falvationj their hope and trufi : And the Children of the Devil in time of adverfity flee fromChrifiy whom thej followed feignedly,' God is ever at hand in time of need to help us. — Tyrants and Perfecutors are hut God's Scourge to chaftife us, — and he lets them do, not 7vhatfoever they would, but as much cnly as he appomteth them to do, and as far forth as is neceJJ'ary for us ; let us therefore arm our felves with the pro- miles both of help and affiance, and alio of the glorious reward that follows, pag. 104, The fame Martyr in his Pro/o^//^ unto the Book faith; 'I have 105, 106. ^ made this little Treatife that foUoweth, containing all Obedience ^ that is of God. Now ( as ever j the moll part feek Liberty; * they be glad, when they hear the unfatiable Covetoufhefi of the ' Spirituality rebuked ; — When Tyranny and and Oppreflion is 'preached agamft: And therefore, becaufe the Heads will not ^ \o rule, will they alfo no longer obey, but refift and.nfeagainll 'their evil Heads? And one wicked deftroyeth another; yet is ' God's Word not the caufe of this, neither yet the Preachers; for * tho that Chrift himfejf taught all Obedience, how that it is not * lawful to refift wrong ( but for the Officer that is appointed ^ thereto ), and how a Man mnft love his Enemy, and pray for * them that perfecute him, and how that all Vengeance muft * be remitted to God ; Yet the People, for the mod part, re- !:^ ^ ceived it not, they were ever ready to rife and to fight. Thus ' kt^ thou, that it is the bloody Dodrine of the Pope that caufeth ' Difbbedience, Rebellion, and Inftirre^tion ; for he teachcth to ' fight and to defend his Traditions,— and to difbbeyJFather, Mother, * Mafter, Lord, King, and Emperor, — where the peaceable Do- ' Anne of Chrift teacheth to obey, and to fulfer for the Word of ^ God, and to rennc the Vengeance, and defence of the Word to * God, which is mighty and able to defend it. And in the Treatiie it felf, Tjndale having firfl treated of the Ikities of Children, Wives, and Servants, proceeds to difcourfe of the Q^^- prg. 1C.9, dience of Sub]dls unto Kings, Trinces, and Rulers, out of Rom, ig. »!©. averring, ' That as a Father over his Children is both Lord, and ' Judg, forbidding that one Brother revenge himfelf of another; ' bur if any caufe of Strife be between them, will have it brought to * himfelfj or his Adigns ; So God forbiddeth all men to aveng-e y ^ them- them&lves^ andtaketh the Authority of avenging to himfelf, fay- mg,Venfreance is wine, 1 'will reward. For it is impollible, that a Man fhould be a righteous, an equal, or indifferent Judge in his own Caufe, Lufts and Appetites fo Wind us. God therefore hath given Laws to all Nations, and in all Lands hath put Kings, Go- vernours, and Rulers in his own (lead to rule the World through them ; and hath commanded ail Caules to be brought before them, as thou readeft, Exo^. ii. where the Judges are called Gods, be- caufe they are in God's room, and execute the Commandments of God : And in another place of the faid Chapter, Mofes charg- , eth, faying. See ^at thou rail not on the Gods, &c, •-Whofoe'ver "\^ ^' therefore repfieth them, refifieth God, (for they are in the room of ^-v God) and they that rejifi jhall receive their damnation* Tho no man punifh the breakers of the Law, yet fhall God fend his Curfes upon them, till they be utterly brought to nought. * Neither may the inferior perfbn avenge himfelF upon the fupe- *^ fior, or violently refift him, for whatioever wrong it be ; if he do^ he is condemned in the deed doing, in as much as he takech upon him that which belongeth to God only, when he (aith. Ven- geance is mtne^ &c, and Chnft faiths All they that take the Sword Pjall peri(h by the (word. Takelt thou a Sword to avenge thy ielf ? So giveft thou not room to God to avenge thee, but robb'ft him of his niofl: high Honor, in that thou willt not let him be Judg over thee. If any man might have avenged himfelf upon his Superior, that might Da'vid moft righteoufly have done upon King Sauly which fo wrongfully perfecuted David, even for no other caufe, than that God anointed him King. Yet * when God had deli- * ^ ^^g- ver'd Saul mto the hands of David, and his Men encouraged ^^' him to flay him, he anftvered, The Lord forbid it me, that I (Ijould lay my hand on him: And f when Abtfhai would have nailed Saul -fcap. i^ with his Spear to the ground, David forbad him, faying, Kdl hi^^ not, for who jhall lay his hands on the Lord's anointed, and not he gmlty ? &c. * Why did not D^x^i^flay Sai^L, feeing he was (b *P^g.n2 wicked, not in perfecuting D^W only, but in difbbcying God's Commandments, and in that he had flain Eighty five of the Pricils wrongfully ? Verily for it was not lawful ; for if he had done it, he mufl have finned againfl: God ; for God hath m.ade the King in every Realm Judg over ail, and over him is there no Judg : He that judgeth the King, judgeth God, and he chat layeth hands on the King, layeth hands on God, and he that reiilleth the .King, refifteth God^ anddamneth God's Laws and Ordir^ance. If the ' Subj<:as I '4 3 ^ Subieds fin, they muft be brought to the Klng*s Judgment ,• !f ^ the King fin, he niuft be referved to the Judgment, Wrath, and ^ Vengeance of God; And as it is to refift the King, fo is it to ' refift his Officer^ which is let or lent to execute the King's Com- ' mandment. .13. ' When * they (hewed Chrfft of the Galileans, whofc Blood PiUte ' mingled with their own Sacrifice ; he anfwered, Sufpofgye, that ' thofe Galileans were greater Sinners^ &t. this was told Chrift no doubt ' of fuch an intent, as they asked him Matt. ii. Wbtther it were ' lawful to give Tribute to Celar? For they thought it was no fin ' to refift a Heathen Prince, as few of us would think if we were ' under the Turk, that it were Sin to rife againft him, and to rid ' our f elves from under his Dominion, fb ibre have our Bifhops ' robb'd us of the true Dodrine of Chrift : But Chrift condemned ' their Deeds, and al(o the fecret Thoughts of all others, that con- ^ ientcd thereto^ faying, Except ye repent ^ ye jhall all likewife perijh ; ' as who ihould fay^ I know, that you are within your Hearts fuch * they were outward in their Deeds, and under the (amc Damna* ^ tion ; except therefore ye repent betimes, ye (hall break out at the * laft into like Deeds, and likewife perifh, as it came afterwards ' to pafs. ' Hereby feeft thou, that the King is in this World without law; ' * and may at his luft do right or wrong, and ihall give Accounts ' but to God only. The lame Martyr in his Vreface to the fra^ice of Pfiptflj Prelates^ (et forth ^n. Dom. I ^30. Unto all Suhje^s be it faid^ if they profefs the 34^' Law of God^ and Fattb of the Lord Jefus^ and will be Ch^ifi's Difci" pies; then let them remember^ that there was never any Man fo great A SubjeB as Chrtfi was : There was never Creature that fuff'fr'dfo great Vnright fo patiently and fo weekly as he : Therefore whatjoever they have been m times pafi^ let them now thinks that it is their parts to be fubjetl tn the lowefi kind of Subjection, and to fufer aU things patiently. If the High Powers be cruel unto you with natural Cruelty y then with foftnefs and patience ye fhall either win them, or mitigate their fiercenejs : If they joyn them unto the Pope, and perjecute you for your Faith, - then call to mindy that ye he chojen to fuffer here with Chrift^ that you may joy with him in the Life to come, "-^Jf they command that God forbtddeth, or forbid that God commandeth, then anfwer as the Apofiles did^ That 5. God muft be obey'd more than man. If they compel you to fuffer un- tight^ then Chrtfi jhali help you to bear^ and hts Spirit ^haU comfort you: X^ But cnly fee^ tbfit neither they put you from God's Word, nor ye refift them With C •? 3 mthhMy Violence^ hut aiide patiently, ^C^-^-^And as ftrr Wicked- nefs^ whence it ffr'mgetb^ and who ts the cattfe cf all InfurreBion, and (fthe fall of frinces^ and of the fliortmng of their days ufon the Earthy — * thou (halt fet in the Glafs following. C H A P. 11. *l^e DoEirim of Paffive Obedience m the ^tgn of X' IQng Edward the Sixth. S E C T. L IN the beginning of this pious Prince's Reign the Homily of Obedi- ence was publifh'd ; and in his Second Year, Am. 1 548. the King, Ch. Hiil ^^fa*^^ Fuller, by his Proclamation did for a while prohibit all fort of Cent. 16. ' Preaching, that the Clergy might apply themfelvres to Prayer, and ^^^-7. i>ag. ^"theLayity to Prayer, and hearing the Homilies: So venerable an^ ^' efteem had the wife and good Men of that Age of the now fo much defpifed Homilies ; and I am enclinable to believe, one great reafbn why they have fince fain into Contempt is, becaufe they fb earnefl- ly prefs Subje^ion to Authority, and forbid Sedition and Refifj-ance. Ann, 1 550. ^ Becaufe of the fcarcity of Preachers, it was oidain'd, /^ey.Hift. * That of the King's Six Chaplains, two fiiould be always about the of the * Court, the other four travellmg abroad; the firfl Year two in ^F^/^j, Reform. ' and two in Lincohjhire ; the fecond Year, two in the Marches of '^* '^^^°* ^iScctland,. and two in TorkjJdire; the third Year, two in Devonjijire, * ' and two in Hamjhire; the fourth Year, two in Norfolk, and two in ' EjfeXy &c. and fb till thcy had gone through the whole Kingdom : fb rare was Preaching in thofe days. To (upply the want of w^hich, the fame Year a bodily or Colle^lion of mojl godly DoBrin upon every Gofpel throttgh the Tear, was printed cumpnvilegio ; and in the Ser- mon on the Gofpel for the Twenty third Swnday after Trinity ^ the people are tkus inftrucled in their Duty. * Here is to be noted ' the Difference that Chrift maketh between the Kingdom of God, ' and this World ; for he doth not only approve and allow this high ' Power and politick Life, but alfb confirmeth it ; for the Kingdom * of God or of Chrift is fpuitual;-— afid contranwife, the Kmgdom * of [ '^ ] ' of the Emperor is worldly, itisvifible, in which the Emperor him- * felf governethj, and bcareth rule mightily with his Lords, and Pnn- ic.22. ' ces, as the Scripture witneffeth in another place, The Kings of the ^ irvrU have dominion over the Feople, and they that hear rule ever them ' are called Gracious Lords, Neverthelefs th;»t Kingdom is of God, ' and eftablillied by God's Ordinance in fuch wife, that he that re- D»"- ^3. ' fifteth this Oidinance, refifteth God hmifelf. Thin-kefl: thou that ^ Princes and great Lords in the Scripture are called God's in vain, ^^ Si. < and without a caufe? For if they be Gods, and are made by God ^ Partakers of his Magnificence, then muft they needs be in God's ^ ftead, whofe room they bear ; therefore feeing they rule in God's ' fteadj It is both meet and convenient to give them that we are ' bound to give them'; but what are thofe tnings ? S. Paul fetteth cm. 13. ' them forthj and (auh, Give ttnto every Man his Duty, Tribute to whom ' Tribute helongethj &'c. Here thou heareft what thou art bound to give ' to high Powers : But peradventure thou wilt lay, Shall I give Obe- . ^ ' dience unto a Tyrant, or to an ungracious Prince or Lord? Yea ^ truly, thou art bound both to give and obey him ; for what haft ^ thou to do with his Tyranny ? If the Magiftrate doth naught, and ' contrary^ to Equity, he hath a Judg, whom he muft anfwer in that * appointed day : Judgment is not here granted unto thee, except * he conftraineth thee to do any thing againft God ; then thou mayjft * lay wjth the Apoftles, IVe ought more to obey God than men : But if « ' he conftraineth thee to nothing againft God, then haft thou here * ^' ' the Sentence of Chiift, Give to Cefar that belongeth to him, andt9 ^ God that PS Gods : Which Aniwer is fo good and godly, that they * that were lent of the Pharifees marvelled a-t it^ and for bccaule they ^ could lay nothing againft it, they went their ways. God grant ' us his Grace. citn. on The Kings (^ faith Chrift) of the Heathen bear rule over them] 4tnd Bartkol. f^^i'g fi^^f ^I'g Pq-^^^y ^^^^ them, are called Gracious Lords. In which ^^' words Chnfl confirm eth the Civd Empires avd Dominions of this World ^ hut he approveth it not m the Apojtles, Doubtlefs unto Kings ts the ^oir. 13- Sword given and committed^ as 6\ Paul /^*^i&, to pumflj the evil, and de- fend the gcod and virtuous ; and forafmucb as they have the Sword am- wit ted to them of God, and not of themf elves ; therefore we the rejtdue of People 7nuft obey, and be fubjett to this Ordinance of God for Conference fake.'^'^Chrifi in this place acknowledgeth, that Kings and Primes and ether Magi (I rates muft have the Domwion^ and that their Dominions and Regiments are God's own Ordinance, And c i7 1 And having Jifcours'd of Herod*s Cruelty, and that there were Serm. on doubtleft many in that Age, that would be ready to deftroy and root ^^^ ^"^^ our, whom the World counts Hereticks, he never thought of Reii- ^^^^^^^^y- ftance as a Remedy in fuch a ca(e, but only of patience. This, I know J that we (with the Grace of God) fhall be ready not only to fuffer all Advirfity for the Gofvel's fake, hut alfo t9 dye for it ; be Herod and all his ungodly Members never fo mad with it. '*Chnji in his Perfecu- ^Serm. o:. tion, which furely is ev^r annext to the Gofpel in this World, commandeth S. Simon us to take fttre hold of his Word, as that only Comfort^ whereby Chrij^h ^^^ 3ude*i ans in all Tribulations folace themfelves. For what fhall hinder or '^^* hurt him that taketh held upon the Word^ and by Faith printeth it tn his \ Heart. \ Here in this Itfe they fhall be comforted by his Word, mdtn | Seriaon the World to come by his Blifs and eternal Life, All Saints On the firft Sunday after thQ Epiphany, Ann» 1 551. Bernard Gilpin ^^y- the Father of the Northern Churches, and nominated to the Bi- ftioprick of Carhjle, though he declin'd it, preach'd before King Edward, and in his Sermon, as he freely reproved many other Printed Vices, fo did he alfo cenfiirc the Sin of Difbbedience to Rulers. ^^' i^3^ ' God's Word plainly tells us, that evil and dumb Paftors, andP-^^»* * wicked Rulers and Magiftrates are fcnt of God, as a Plague ^^^ * and Punifhment for the Sins of the People. — Concerning the * Civil Magiftrates, it is plam in Job 54. ;o. that for the fins of ' the people God raifeth Hypocrites to reign over them ; that is to fay, ^ fuch as have the bare Names of Governours and Protedors, * and are indeed Deftroyers, Oppre/Iors of the People, Subver- ^ ' ters'^ of the Law, and of all Equity ; and feeing it is fb, fb ma- ' ny as feel the grief and fmart of this Plague, ought not to * murmur, but patiently fuffer, and be offended with their own ' Sins, which have deferved this Scourge and much more, and * ftudy for amendment, that God may take it away ; for if * they continue, as they do, to murmur againft God and theirP'jij* ^ Rulers, he fliall for their punifhment fb multiply the num- ^ ber of evil Governours, unjufl Judges, Juftices, and Officers, * that, as It was fpoken by a Jefler in the Emperor Claudius's ' time, the Images of good Magiftrates may be all graven in one ^ Ring. And it is remarkable, that the good Man clofed his Ser- ' mon with thefe words, God fave the Kwg. . P« 335. D SECT. C .8 ] SECT. II. In the days of this good King the Godly Martyr Woper^ Billiop^ Printed at ^^ Glocefier, wiotc a iliorc commentary on the J'^th. Chapter of Lofid. ' ^'^- Epiltle to the Rowans, which he de_dicated to the Dean, Chan- i58.j.firft cellor, and other Dignitaries of his Cathedral, as alfo to all Par- piibliffi'd, fbns, Vicars, and Curates within his Diocefe, whom he exhorts to ^s I conjc- fee, 'that the People know their commandments, and the works f 549! "^'^ ^thereof appertaining to God in the firft Table, that they honour v-»(ien*the ^ "^ wrong or falfe God, nor yet the true God a wrong way; "Rebels * and alfo that they avoid ail tuch fins, as be contrary to the Com- u-ercup 'manJmsnts of God in the fecond Table; telling them, that for y\n^ ^a help to them, and alfo to the People, he had (et forth the 1 ;th. ^ ' ' Chapter to the Rcfrjans, which entreats of all the (ccond Table ; ' praying, and in the King's name commanding all Curates 111 his- ^ Diocefe, that could not Preach, every day to read to the Peopla 'that I ^th. Chapter, as he had (et it forth; and thole, that couIA 'Preach, in the;r Sermons oftentimes to inculcate, and perfwade ' this rule of obedience to the People ; further enjoyning his whole 'Clergy ( that he might keep the People from the diipleafure of ' God and the King, and him (elf from everlafting damnation) mod ^ diligently to teach the People this Chapter every week ; one pare ' of It the Saturday at Evenlong, the ocher the Sunday at the Morn- "^ing Prayer, and the third part the Sunday at Evenfong, This Reverend Martyr on verfe the firft faith , ' that St. Paul ^ pronounceth generally, that every Soul, i.e. every Man, ftiould be * obedient unto the higher power, ■ of what condition, ftate, ' and degree foever, he be — — to the powers St* Paul command- ' eth obedience, honoiu-, reverence,"^ and love to be^ born ; and this ' IS efpecially to be noted in St. Paul, that he (ays (imply and plam- *iy,-v/e (liould obey the higher powers, to confute, argue, and re- ' prehend tho(e, that cloak and excu(e their inobedience, either for ''the age of the Rulers, or ellc for the conditions and manners of ' the Rulers : the manners and conditions of the Magiftiatcs ' do not excufe our inobedience, tho they be naught ; for PWbid- ' d€th us to look upon the Power and Authority of the Higher ' i-t'^ 2. < powciSj and not upon their Manners ; and St. Peter commandeth - the Servants to obey their Mafters, tho they be evil ; lo Jofcpl> ' obeyed Pharauh^ and Cbri(l our Saviour PtLne, St. Paul the Em- ' perors of Ri^mt^ Caliguh and Nero-^ and when St. Paul comm^ind- ^eth C VP J ' eth us to be obedient, he nieaneth, not only vVe ftoiild fpeak re- * vei ently and honorably of the Higher Power, ~- but to obey * the Laws (et forth by the Power, except they command things 'againft God's Laws; then muft we obey more God th.ui Men ; <=^ * and ^^et not to ftiivc and fight with the Magiftrates, but luffer ' patiently death, rather than to ofFend God, or elle our obedience ' is nothing but hypocrifie and diffimulation. Who would accept ' his own Child's making of Courtefie, when all his fads be con- ' trary to his commandment ? What Mailer would be content, or * thmk his Servant doth his duty in putting off his cap, and in his . * / doing contemneth all his Mafler's Laws and Commandments ? ^ the Laws of a Magifirate, if they be repugnant to -the Word of 'God, they fhould not be obeyed ; yet rather ftiould a Man fulFer * death, than to defend himfelf by force, and violent relifting of <^ ' the Superior Powers ; as Chiift, his Apoftles, and the ProDhets 'did. ""On veife 2. Becaufe that naturally there is in every Man a * certain defire of liberty, and to live without fubjedion and al! 'manner of Laws, except fiich as pleale himfelf, St. Paul is not 'content generally to exhort, and command all Men to obedience 'of the Higher Powers, but giveth many great and weighty caufc, ' wherefore Men fhould be obedient, and in fubjedioa to them. ' The firft is, becaufe the Office of a Magiftrate is the Ordinance * of God, and therefore the Magiftrate muft be obeyed, ex- ' cept we will fay, in fome refped:s God is not to be obeyed; ' therefore the Magiftrates be called Gods in Scripture: : — un- ' godly Princes God fuffers, and appoints for the fins of the Peo- ' pie ; but let the King and Magiftrate be as wicked as can be de-- ' vifed and thought, yet is his place and office the Ordinance and "^ ' Appointment of God, and therefore to be obeyed. and * in cafe they do any thing in their Offices contrary to the Word ' of God, although the Subjects may not, nor upon pain of eter- ' nal Damnation, ought not by force nor violence to refift the ' Officer in his High Power ; yet they are bound to think, that ' God can, and will as well revenge the abufe of his Office in them, 'as punifh the Subject for the difbbedience of his ordinance towards ' the Higher Power. If it be true, that St. Paul faith, the higher ' fdwer to he the Ordinance of God ^ it is very damnable iniquity, that ' for any private affedion, or other unjuft oppreffions,^for any Man 'todepofethe Magiftrates from their Places and Honors appoint- * ed by God ; or elfe privily, or openly, craftily or violently to go D a about [ io ] ' about to change, or alter the State and Ordinatice of God, &c' 'The (ecoad caule is, the great peril and danger it is to refift and 'difobey God's Ordinances ; They that refifi^ [hall receive to tbemfelves ^ damnaticn • as tho he had faid, left ye Ihould think it a light thing, 'but a triHing matter to withltand, and difbbey^the Magiftrates ; * underftand ye^ that in fo doing ye ftand and hght againft God, * and therefore ye provoka Judgment and Vengeance againft your * (elves, and be culpable and guilty of God's evorlafting difplea- ' lure, if ye repent not. Here St. Taul hach fet forth the End, and 'Qp ^ fucceis of Sedition, Treafon, Confpiracy, an.d Rebellion ; that is *to (ay, deftruction both of Body and Soul ; and v\\ho is able to ^contend and fight with God ? 'On. verle 5. One caufe, wherefore we muftobey, is the fear of 'pain and punilhment, which the Magiftrate muft mmifi-er by the ' commandment of God, unto all fuch as di(obey and contemn ' the Ordinance of God : the other is con(cience ; for although the * Magiftrate do not (ec nor know, how thou doft dilbbey and break * the Order of God ; or el(e, if thou could'it by power and ftrength ' overcome the Magiftrates, yet thy confcience is bound to obey,— *" there be fome fo indurate and paft grace, that think themfclves ' not bound to obey this order, and Higher Power appointed and ' commanded of God ; but doubtlefs thofc (hall perilli with their 'Captains, as ^c/6//^p/!?^/ did with his Abfalom \ if the Higher Power ' coip.mand any thing contrary to God's Word, they Ihould not ' be obey'd ; notwithfianding there fhould be fuch modefty and * (bbernefs uled, as (hould be without all violence, force, rebellion, }Qp ' as Feter and John u(ed, faying, God ts mere to he obeyed than Man ; ^and fb in laying of truth, they continued in the truth, without * moving of Sedition, and fuffered death for the truth, &c. Nor was this only this exxellent Bifhop's Opinion, while his King was of his Religion, and friend to his Perlon and Principles; but (as Truth is eternal and unalterable, fo he perfevered in this be- lief) when Qiieen Mary perfecuted the Church of God, and this rheM.ir- worthy Prelate in a particular manner; for in his Letters luft be- tyrs Let- fore his death fet out, by Allies Coverdale Bifhop of Excn his fellow tersLoud Confeftbr, he frequently inculcates this Do(5ti"in. • Remember ^'^^'^- '^^^' ye be the workmen of the Lord, and called into his Vineyard^ there to P* ' labour till event ide^ that ye may receive pur penj^ which is more worth than all the Kings of the Earth ; but he, that calltth m into his vme- yard^ bath not told us^ how fore, or how fervently the Sun fl jail trouble m in our labour ; but hath bid t/s labour, and commit the bttternefs thereof c ^o thereof unto him^ who can^ and wU fo moderate all affliBions^ that no man Jhall have more laid upon hlm^ than in Chrifi he fljall he able to bear ; ' thefe days he dangerous and full of ferily hut yet let us p. \1(- comfort our fel'ves in calling to remembrance the days of our forefathers, upon whom the Lord fent fuch troubles, that many hundreds, yea mar:y thoiifands died for the tefiimonj 0/ Jefus Chiift^ both •men md 'ivcmen^ fuffering with patience and con fancy, as much cruelty as Tyrants could dezfife, and fo departed cut of th^s miferable TVorld to the Blijs everla- , flings • ■ ' Who would not now rather than to offend fo mercifu} <^ j God, fly this wicked Realm, as your moft Chrifiian Brother ^ and ma^ty other have done \ or elfe with boldnejs of heart, and patience of the Spi- rit hear manfully the Crofs, even unto the death ? ' Albeit Iknowf^ p 14?. that all thofe which feek God's honour, and the furtherance of his Gof- pel he accounted the Queens. Enemies, akho we daily pray for her Grace^ and never think her harm ; hut we muft be content to fujfer flandcr, and patiently to bear all fuch injuries. Neverthelefs this is out of dcuht^ that the Queens Highnefs hath no authority to compel any man to believe any thing contrary to God's word ; neither may the SubjeFp give her Grace that Obedience ; in cafe he do, his Soul is lofi for ever. Our bodies, '=Cx goods, and lives he at her Highnefs commandment, and flje fjall have them, as of true Subje^s 3 hut the Soul of man for Religion zs bound to none, but unto God and his holy Word. Seeing therefore U'^p.i48ji49 live for this life among fo many^ and great perils and dangers, we mufi he well affured by God's word how to hear them, and how patiently to take them, as they be fent to us from God ; we muf alfo afure our felves, that there is no other remedy for Cbriflians in the time of trouble, than Chrifi himfelf hath appointed tts. In St. Luke he giveth us this cQmmandment ^ yc (hall polTeft your lives in pAtiencej faith he \ tn the which words he giveth m both commandment^ ivhat to do, and alfo great conflation and comfort in all troubles ; he fheweth alfo what ts to he done, and what is to be hoped for 171 troubles :\ a'ad when troubles happen, he biddeth us be patient, and in no Q^it' violently , nor fedi- ^xX ticufly to refifi our perfecutcrSj becaufe God hath fuch care and charge of us, that he will keep in the -midft of all troubles the very hairs of onr heads, fo that not orye of thetn (Imll fall away ivithout the will, and plea^ fure of our Heavenly Father. ■ " <. Wherefore the Chrijlian Mans Faith mufi be always upon the RefurreBion of Chrtfi , when he is in -i^, 15-, troiMe ; and m that glorious Refurreclion he f-joll not only fee continual and perpstunl joy and confolation, but aljo the viclory and triumph of all perfecution, trouble, fin, death, hell, &c. — ' the pains alfo they vex us Withal for tpe time, if they tarry with us as long as 7ve live\ ^ yet,'' ^^' C " ] }'i't^ 'when death comet h^ they Jljall avoid and give place h fuch joys, as be prepared for us in Chn/l ; for no pains of the JVcrld be perpitnal, and whether they (hall affitdl ui for all the time of cur mortal life, we know not ; for they be the Servants of God to ^o^ and to ccme as he cowman deth them. But we mufi take heed, we meddle not forcibly, mr feditioufly to put away the ferfccution appointed unto us by God ; but re- member Chrifi's faying, polTefs 5^oiir lives by your patience ; and in this commandment Godrequireth in every Man and Woman this patient cbedience. He faith 7jot, it is fufficient that other Holy Patriarchs^ Fro- phetSy Apoftlesy Evangclifis, and Martyrs continued their lives in pa- tience^ and patient fuffering the troubles of this World* but Clmfl jaith to every one of his People, by your own patience ye jljall continue your ifc. — Now therefore as our Trofejfion and Religion rcqtiireth pa- tience outwardly without relillance .nnd force ; fo requireth it patience ought more to obey God than Man ; then I may refuje to obey with a good Conference ; j/e( for all tbat^ I may not rife up againfl the Ada- . gifirates, nor make any uproar ; for ifl do fb, I fin damnably. I mi^fi he Content to fufftr whatfoever God jliall lay upon me, yet I may not obey thtir wicked Laws to do them ; only in fuch a ca(e ^hn may re- ftifo to obey J elfe tn all other matters we ought to obey, what La-wj, foever they make as concerning outward things we ought to obey ^ and in no wile to lebel, though thej be never fo hardj noyfonij ^W hurt- ful. Our duty at to obey , and to commit all the matters to God, not doubting, but that God will puntfj them, when tiny do contrary to their office and callrng ; therefore tarry till God corre^ them, we may not J^ take upon us to reform them, for it u no fart of our duty : If the Rebels, tjfj^, had confiderd this ; think you, they would have pre- ferrd their" own will before G$d's will ? for doing as they did, they pray- ed agaif:[f themfelves. Id.Serm. *SubjeBs may net of their own private autority take the fword, or nEp 21. ^^/,^/ againfl their King ; for when they rebels they ferve the Devil, for :^9 . ^' ^^ they have no commijjion of God fo to da, but of their own head they rife .196 J 97 ^g^i^t- God, that u, againft the King, to whom they owe obedience, and fo worthily be puni(l/d : therefore, good Chrifiian People, beware of d. 24. rebelling againjl our Sovereign Lord the King, m The calling of Lind.after the Subjects is to be obedient unto the Magiftratei, not to rebel againfl rin. p. fjj^j^ . Jiy jjT ^f^gy j^^ fij^j flnve againfi God himfelf, and jhall be fu- njjVd of him. d.Serm. y-lnother caufe (why Chri/l- wai circumcifed) is, to be obedient unto n tlie co?yjmon orders ; therefore he would ft^ffer rather to he circumcifed^ than \seltth to give occafion of burly burly or uproar ; for the will of the Father was, ^'i-'i^'-^^' that Subjecls fijQuld obey Magiflrates, and keep orders ; Subjetfti eftoce culvjs poceftart, be obedient unto them, &c. look what Laws and Ordinances are made by the Magifirates, we ought to obey them ; a?id this is to be under fiood as well m fpiritual matters , as temporal maittrs ; fo far forth as the Laws be not againfi God and his Word : JVhen they will move m to do any thing againfi God, then we mufi fay, Oportet magis obedire Deo, quam hominibus, we muft be more '^ obedient unto God than Man ; yet we may not withftand them wuh (loutnels, or nfe up agamft them, but fufer whatfoever they JJjall do unto us ; for we may for nothing in the World rebel againfi tbe^Office of God, that k to fay^ againfi the Magifrate, Chap. Cm] Chap. IIL The VoSlrine of Paffire Obedience in the (I{ei^n of ^een Mary. SECT. I. UPon the Death of King Edwrard VL fo prevalent were the two Families of Northumberland and Suffolk ; that they mads a great Party to oppofe the legal Succeffion of the Right Heir, their abettors being countenanced, and encouraged by the laft Te- ftament of King Edward \ but, as * Fuller rightly obferves, the H^tS '^Ccnt,i6i of the Duke of NorthumherUnd ; but whatever was done in defence p. i I of the Lady Jane Grey^ was contrary to the Dodrine of the Church ' of England \ which taught her Children better, and more whol- Ibm Dodrine : and though Archbifhop Cranmer were one of the Subfcnbers to that Will, and to the Letter fent after Edward the fixth's Death to Queen Mary ; yet there is much to be faid in Apology for him. For firft, Cranmer fl of all the Privy Council JHeyl. was the laft that flood out , Imving at firft politively refufed to Hift. of fign the Will ; and after much reafoning, and many arguments ^^^ ^^^^' urged for the Qjieens Illegitimation, required a longer time ^^^p^x^Bur' deliberation ; and at laft, could be overcome by nothing, but the net, and King s own reftlefs importunity : To whom the Archbiihop had Godwin, (as he ought) a great regard, and this his refolution fo prevail'd &c- upon his Judges, that, though at firft they committed him to the Tower with the Lady Jane^ and the Duke of Northumberland's Sons Fox* torn. for High Treafon; yet, though they profecuted his Fellow Prifon- z. p. 1189. ers on that Statute , they let fall their Adion againft him, and profecuted him only for Herefie, to his great joy, as Fox relates It. The fame II Author alluring us, that Dr. Heath, afterwards liP i^^^S* Archbiftiop of ICork, did affirm, to one of Archbifhop Cranmer s Friends ; that notwithfl-andmg his Attainder of Treafon, the ^eens Deter minatisn at that time was^ that Cranmer ^ould only haiJe been deprived of his Archbijhoprick , and had a fufficient Living ajjlgnd him "- with commandment to keep his Houfe without medlling in matters of Religion. Secondly, that the Archbiihop was encou- E _ raged - [ r6 ] * Id. ibid, raged fo to do, * by the Example of all the Nobles of the Realm, and the States and Judges (Sir Jantes Hdes only excepted, for the Lord Chief Juftice MouvtaguQ had^ after much ado, fubfcribcd ) the Lawyers cfpccially aiTuring him, that it was no brep.ch of his former Oath fo to do. And it is well known, that if any thing exafpe- rated Qiieen Mary again ft him, it was not the figning of King EcJwarcTs Will^ but her Mother's Divm'ce^ which Cranmer fo adively promoted. » Heyl- Thirdly, The Reafbns were fpecious,both from * Law and Poliq*, Hi.'b .Re- as they were then fti!ed> that both the Sifters were declaied illegiti- foimann. niate, and that by Act of Parliament ; and that were they not fo, isr^'nil y^^ t^f^i^g ^J-^t of the half Blood to the King, by the Law they could Burn, par.* "^^ fucceed ; noi' could any Foreigner by the fame Law. And that 2. p 223. the Duchcfs of Suffolk had waved her Title, and then the Right was in the Lady Jane : that this was the only way to preferve the Nation from the Vaflalage and Servitude of the Bifhop of Rome; and from fubjedmg the Realm to Foreigners, if the Sifters fhould marry out of it. Par 2. hill. Fourthly, Dr. B«r»e^ aflSrms, that as nothing, but the King's own U-p.224. importunities could prevail on the Archbifhop, fb it's probable, that he iigned it only as a Witnefi^and not as a Counfellor, according to a Diftindion then found out by Sir William Cecil, Secretary' of State. But laftly. This a6t was no Declaration of the Archbifhop's Judgment in the Cale of the Deprivation, Depofition, or refifling of Kings; againft which he protefted through the whole tenor of *Fox. p. his life. He It was that was, if not the Autbor, * yet the main Con- ^ ^^* triver. Approver and Publillier of the Book of the Reformation, the Ca- techifm, with the Book of Homilies , as alfb of the Neceffary Erndition of a Chrtfiian Man. In which Books the Power of Kings, and the) Neceffity of Obedience, together with the wretched tftatc of Re- bels, and fuch as rcfift Authority is plainly let forth. He calls tlie In- tVidc furredion againft t ILingJohn ( as much as others magnifie it, and Herbert y^\^^^ Followed it ) plain Rebellion. And having contrary to that Hcnr.8. p. y^^^^^j^ fuffered himlelf to be over-perfuaded in this one particular, ^^' he publickly acknowledges to the World his Grime ; and begs God'f, and the Queen's pardon for what he had done ; as appears by more than one of his Letters, which are preferved to this day, being fet out by Miles Coverdale, Bifhop otExon^ and fbme of them by John Fox\ and by this in particular. Thomas t ^7 3 Thomas Cranmer, ArMijhep of Canterbury, to M^een Maiy. ^ Mod lamentably mourning, and moaning himfelf unto your Coverd. ' Highnafs, Thomas CranmcTy altho unworthy either to write, or Colled. 'fpoak unto your Highnefi, yet having no perfon, that I know, to fol'J>2,,8c^ ^ be Mediator for me^ and knowing your pitiful Ears ready to hear * aH pitiful Complaints, and feeing fo many before to have felt your ' abundant clemency in Hke cafe, and now conftraind moft laraen- ' tably, and with moft penitent and fbrrowful heart, to ask mercy ' ^ndi pardon for my heinous Folly and Offence, in confenting, and * following the laft Will of our Sovereign Lord King Edward the * Sixth, your Grace's Brother, which Will, God knowcth, God h« c^ ^ knoweth, I never Hked, nor never any thing grieved me fb much, ' as that your Grace's Brother did ; and if by any means it had been '■ in me to have letted the making of that Will, I would have done ' it; and what I faid therein, as well to his Council, as to himfelf, * divers of your Majefties Council can report, but none fb well as 'the Marquefs oi Northampon, and the \jQtADarcy which two ' were then prefent at the Communication between the King's Ma- * jefty and me. I defired to talk with the King s Majefty alone, but ' I could not be fufFered, and (b I failed of my purpofe ; for if I ' might have communed with the King alone, and at good leifurc, * my truft was, that I fhould have altered him from that purpofe ; 'but they being prefent, my labor was in vain. Then, when I 'could not difliaade him from the faid Will, and both he and his * Privy Council alfo informed me, that the Judges, and his Learned 'Council, faid, That the Ad: of entaiHng the Crown, made by his ' Father, could not be prejudicial to him, but that he being in pof- ' feflion of the Crown might make his Will thereof ; this feemed ' very ftrange to me ; but being the Sentence of the Judges, and * other his Learned Council in the Laws of this Realm ( as both he ' and his Council informed me ) raethought it became not me, be- 'ing unlearned to the Law,to ftand againft my Prince therein ; and ' ib at length I was required by the King's Majefly himfelf to fet my ' hand to his Will, f ay ingy that he trufled, that I alone would not be ' more repugnant to his Will, than the refl of the Council were ' (which words furely grieved my heart very fore j and io I granted ' him to fubfcnbe his Will,and to follow the fame; which, when I had ' fet my hand unto, I did it unfeignedly, and without diffimulation : ^ for the which I (ubmit my felf mofl humbly unto your Majeftv, Ex ^ acknowledging C ^8 ] ^ acknowledging mine Offence with moft grievous and fbrrowful Heart, and be(eeching your mercy and paraon ; which, my Heart giveth me, fliall not be denied unto me, beirig granted before to (o many, which travelled not Co much to difluade both the King and his Council, as I did. Aud whereas it is containad in two Acti of Parliament, as I underftand, that I with the Duke of Northumberland ihouldAcviiG) and compafs the Deprivation of your Majefty from your Royal Crown, lurely it is untrue; for the Duke never opened his mouth unto me to move me any fiich matter, nor I him ; nor his Heart was not fuch towards me((eek- ing long time my Deftrudion) that he vvould either truft me in fuch a matter, or think that I would be perfuaded by him. It was other of the Council that moved me, and the King himfelf, the Duke of Northumiferland not being prelent. Neither before, nei- ther after had I any privy communication with the Duke about that matter, faving, that openly, at the Council Table, the Duke (aid unto me, that it became not me to fay to the King, as I did, when I went about to difluade him from the faid Will. ^ Now as concerning the State of Religion, as it is uftd in this Realm of England at this prefent; if it pleafe your Higneft to li- cenfe me, I would gladly write my mind uQto your Majefty. I will never, God willing, be Author of Sedition, to move Sub^ je6ts from the Obedience of their Heads and Rulers, which is an Offence moft deteftable. If I have uttered my mind to your Majefty, being a Chriftian Queen, and Governor of this Realmr (of whom I am moft afluredly perftaded, that your Gracious In- tent, is above all other things, to prefer Gods true Word, his Honor and Glory) if I have uttered, I fay, my mind unto your Majefty, then 1 ftiall think ray felf difcharged ; for it lieth not in me, but in your Grace only, to fee the Reformation of things that be amifi. To private Subje(5i:s it appertaineth not to reform things, but quietly to'.fuffer that they cannot amend; yet ncverthelefs to ftiew your Majefty my mind in things appertaining unto God, me- think it my Duty, knowing that I do, and confidering the place which in times paft I feave occupied. Yet will I not prefume thereunto without your Grace's Pleafurc firft known, and your Li- cenfe obtained,vyhereof I, moft humbly proftrate to the ground, do befeech your Majefty,and I ftiall not ceafe daily to pray to Almighty God for the good prefervation of your Majefty from all Enemies, bodily and ghoftly, and for the encreafc of all GoodneC, Heavenly and Earthly, during my life; as I do, and will do, whatfbever [ come of me. From Oxford^ Afr. 2;., And C ^9 ] And in his Letter to the Lords of the Counal^ a little before his ^^''^- ^oL Martyrdom, fent by Dr. Weflon^ and by him opened, and kept, he ^^- ^ "^^ exprefleth himfelf after the fame manner : ' In molt humble wife ^^'.^ \,^^' ' fucth unto your Right Honorable Lordthips, Thomas Cra7mer, t'\\{i ' Archbilhop of Canterbury, befeeching the lame to be a means for ' me urifto the Queen's Highnefs for her mercy and pardon. Some ' of you know, by what means I was brought and trained unto the ^ Will of our late Sovereign Lord King Edward the Sixth, and what ' I fpake agaiuft the fame j wherein 1 refer me to the Reports of ^ your Honors. And if ftiUthis particular Ad of the Archbilhopbe urged, as an Argument what his perlualion was as to the Rights of Monarchs, ic may as well be argued, that Popery was then the true Religion, be- cau(e he once figned the Articles of it; whereas his Recantation, and his voluntary burning of his Right Hand were a true Difcovay of his difowning the one, as tliis his reiterated Application to the Queen for her pardon> is a demonftration of his renouncuvg ihe other. SECT. IL And as the Archbifhop refuftd a loHg time to ffgn this Will ; fo the Lord Chief Juftice * Montague refufed for a long time to draw it up, * Heyim. nor would at laft be brought to a compliance, till he had his pardon uhi fupr. fignd for fo doing, and had been called Traitor by the Duke of/'-Hi.GJ' JVbr/^/^w^er/^»<^ for his rcfufal ; his own Narrative yyi^\\\c\\ Fuller hath ^^ll^J'^'^' publifhed, declares, ^ That being an old weak man, and without comfort, ^^ '3 (^c. ' in great fear and dread^ as were his Brethren, with weeftr^g eyes and ' ' ' ' forrowful hearts they devifed the (aid Book according to fuch Ar^ '-tides as were deviled with the King s proper hand above and be- 'neath, and on every fide, ( he thinking in his Confcienc^ that the ' King never invented this matter or himfelf, but by fcme won- 'derful falle compafs ) Montague determining with himfelf to be *no Executor of the faid Device, whatioever iliould chance of * it. Nor did he ever execute any Com million , Proclamation, * or other Commandment from ih^hz^yjane, or her Council, but ' commanded his Son, and Heir, with twenty Men, to join himfelf ' with the Buckinghamjhire Men for the Defence of Queen Mary. By this it appears, that it was fear that fwayedthe greateft part of the Council, and Judges at that time ; I fay, the greateft part of the , Judges, becaufe ' * Sir James Hales ^ one of the Juftices of the ^GommoH C 30] Heyl. uhi « Common Pl^is^ canled the Honor of a refolute and conftant Jup)\ arm. < yi^^^ . ^ Man both rehgious and upright, whom no importunity \ll\ir, ^ could prevail upon to fabfcnbc contrary to both Law and Con- I'uicr.ubi ^ fcience, and tho he was afterward moft unworthily required bv jhfr.-p. 6. ^Qaeen Mary for it, vet the Council would not find a Bill againft Btirnt't. ' him for High Treafbn upon this very account. He was a Man, far.xJ.i. * * fays Fi^jc, both favouring true Religion, and alfban upright Judge, as ^Fox^Tom ^^^y ^^^'^ ^^Qi'i noted in this Realm. Of both which excellent Qua- z./'.i392/iificacions he gave a publick demonftration,in that after the Queens^ * T^v;;. 2. ' countenancing and eftablifhing of the Maft, he at a publick ■p. 1273, f Affize in Kent gave Charge upon the Statutes made in the time 12S2. < ^f Henry the Eighth, and Edward the Sixth, for the Supremacy, ^ and Religion : for which, notwithftanding he had adventured his * Life in Qiiecn Marys Caufe, in that he would not fublcribe to the ' diihcriting of her by the King s Will, he was impnfoned in the *" Marjhalfea, Counter and Fleet y and cruelly handled. It 13 true, the Severities of hisUiage inPrifon, and the frightful Accounts, which the Warden of-the Fleet gave him, of the Tortures appointed for Hereticks, made him very melancholy, in as much as he was, as Fox continues his Story, being perverted by Dr. Day^ Biftiop of Chichefier^ &c. contented to (ay as they willed him f eras /ow '' Bilhop2i/^/e)', in his Letter to Archbi(hopCr.ii34. f (,y5^ ^^^ of obedience to her Father and Motkr, grievoufly finned, and ^ off'tred violence to her felf Averring furrher, that her tnferced Honor P. 1293. ' "^"^^^ blended "With her innocent Heart. For as Fox obferves, jhe * and her Hvb^nd did but ignorant ly accept that, which the ethers had ' Willingly devifcd, and by open Proclamation confented to take from others. ^ Others y anJgivi to them. By which laft paffage^ iind by his Calling p3§ 12^9.' Sir Thomas Wjatt^s Confpiracy a Rehellion fas it trtily was, tho he be miftaken in faying it was entered into for Religion, as the firft pare -of thfs Hiftory makes appear, TVj/att himfelf condemning it on the Scaffold, fays Fnller) I am inclined to reckon that mduftrious Mar- 1 ^. p. 14 tyrologifi among the other aflertors of this trttth ; and having thus occafionally mentioned Sir Thomas Wyatt^ I cannot but (abjoyn my conjecSlure, that he was much fwayed in his Undertaking, by a Book written by Theodore Bafil, and pubhfh'd Am. 1 54;. dedicated to Wyatt, called The true Defence of Peace ; wherein he magnifies the . , Love that every one owes to his Country, and how honorable it is to fight and dye for it. And it is further obfervable, that when he and his Army came 1^41.1893. into S out hwark, and lent word to Dr. 5^Wi (Mr, Saunders ^ and . ether Preachers Prifoners there) that the Gates fhould be fet open for them all, Dr. Sands anfwered, Iti'of committed hither by Order ^ I will he difcharged by like Orden^ or I will ne'ver depart hence ; and fb anfwered the red, defpifing even Liberty it felf from an unjuft im- prifonment, to which they were confined by their lawful Prince, when it was offered them by a Rebel. And when Sir William iir):i^6. Saintloe was accus'd by the Council, that he knew of JVyatt's Re- belljon ; he protefted he was a true man both to God and his Prince, defying all Traytors and Rebels : And the Lady Eliz^abeth (afterward Queen) acquitted herlelf with a becoming bravery of the fame Acculation. S EC T. IV. As Cranmer and Ridley were always dear Friends, Colleagues in- the holy Epifcopal OfEce and Dignity, and Fellow-Confeflors and Martyrs; fb did their Opinions exadly confpire in this Point. For in his * Letter to Dv.Grindal, then at Francfort (afterward Archbi- * in t(?' fliop oi Canterbury) Ann. 1555- he prays heartily for the happy De- verdalX hvery of Queen Mary (when it was generally believed flie was with Colled. Child j tho he knew it would bring him the fooner to the Stake*— ^- 5^-^ Velir partum Regina, quern jam quotidie expe^amus, quemque Deus \ro ^P'^^^'^-*'- fm nominis glorid dignetur bene ilU fortunare, &c, i.e. Ajfter the lying pa^ic'yo tn of the Queen, which we every day expeB, and which may God for ^ ^* ^^ ' the glory of his l^ame vouchfafe to make happy to her ; we Jhall then immediately look for nothing elfe, but a triumphant Crown of our Con- fejfwn in the Lord againfi our amimt Adversary : Aod by this he C 34 3 nude amends for his preaching up the Lady Janes Title at S. fauPs fAnnal. Oofs, in which matter, as Bilnop Gf?3it\\zn,and Abivon, "Limvi, and B^a.(2i, &c. confirm thu, it uf good to fol- low the example c^ David, which jhewedfuch honour and reverence unto <^ King Saul, being both a Wicked Ruler, and alfo his mortal Enemy ; that he would not once hurt him, nor yet [uffer any other to do it, although he had [ufficient opportunity, and occafion at divers times to have '/lain him if he bad been mmded ; The Lord forbid^ f aid he, that I fhould lay my ¥ I 40 ] ■■ my hand on him • agaitt, kill him not, for who^ faith he, fliall Jay i.Reg, I. hands on the Lord's Anointed, and not be guihy ? as the Lord liv- ech, he dieth not, except the Lord (rmte him, &c, and this DoxStrine he confirms by many other examples, both under the Law- Id. Tom. and the Gofpel, and clofes all with the example of the Thehaan Le- gion \ fo vigorouny did our Forefathers thunder with it. h th$ J-f.437- Maglfirate appointed of God an Officer , or ts he rather a Tyrant Ufurp- ^' 4ng Power and Authority over other Perfons agatnft all Right and Laiv^ Anf. He u ordained of God to he a Ruler over hts People, and no Man hath juftly Rule and Authority in any Common-wealth, which u not or- • • dainedof God. Obj. But what if the Magiftrates be evil, wicked ^ un- godly, tyrants, haters of the truths opprejjors of the poor, &c. are they alfo appointed of God ? AnC In Job tt is thrn written, for the fins of the People doth God make an Hypocrite to Reign over them ; and God himfelf fays hy the Prophet^ I ftiall give them Children to be their Princes^ and Babes fhall have Rule over them ; the People alfo flfall he pilled and polled, &c. Our Saviour Chrift confeft, that the Authority which Pilate had, although a wicked and ungodly Perfon^ was X^ from God, and he willingly fufferd death under that Tyrant ; neither do we read, that the Apofiles at any time did reje^, f,nd cafi away the Re- giment of the Heathen Rulers, as a thing unlawful, but they rather ex- ■ /sorted the Subje^s to obey them, fo far as they commanded nothing con- trary to God's word, to honour them, to pray for them, to give them tri- bute, &;c. Thrts we fee, that not only Godly, but aljo ungodly Prin- ces ; not only righteom, but alfo unrighteous and wicked Rule's are given us of God : the one, I mean the good, for the favour which God beareth towards us ; the other, I mean the evil for the anger and difpUafure^ that he hath towards us, when he fees us difobedient to his Laws and Or- 'i f. 5c 4. dmances, f Subje^s from the very heart mufi love, and reverence the civil Magifirates, as the Minifiers and Vicars of God. and if it be their duty to love and reverence, and honour the Higher Powers with a true and inward affeHion of the heart, then may they not hate them, and *f. 505. unworthily fpeak of them. — • a. * Their next duty is to pray for them, that God may be with them, affJjf them, and defend them, 6cc. 5. They mu(^ humbly obey them, and that not for fear of pumjhment, but for confcience fake ; for as God bath commanded the Magifirate to rule, fo be hath commanded to obey ; this commandment of God may by no means be dtfobey'd ; for to dijobey the Magiftrate is none other things th.m to dif- obey God, wbofe Minijler the Magifirate is, and whofe Office be execu- tetb. And having proved this by feveral places of Holy Scripture,he iubioins ; If tbft Obedience were throughly grrfied in the hearts of Sub- jects, C4t 3 jeBsy all nfUYWurings ^ tumults^ commotions^ feJUioft/^ in(Hrrecitons^ &C. , fl]ouU foon ceafe in the Common-wealtb, "}t- they [houUl foon ceafe, for they fiould never he attempted ; bi4t whofoever through the motion of the Devil, enterprife fuch things againfl" the Magifirates, they always come <^ to a 7niCerahle end ; fo far is it off^ that they have good fti&cefs in their w'tchd and damnable attempt Sy as Hiftorles of all Ages do evidemly de- clare^ &CC. — ' ^4' l^he Office of SubjeBs is Willingly ^ and 7mthoHt grudginq; to hear fuch burdens ^ and pay fuch charges y as the Magifirates jhall reafonably ree^uire of them^ &c. hut Qu. But m^iy the Magijirats c ^ r take away the Subject's g&ods at his f leaf ire ? AnCw, Nothing lefs^ for there is a propriety of goods and pof'ejjions y as well inthe SubjeB^ as in the Magi jhr ate ; fo that if the Magi fir ate do unju(tly take away his Sub^ jeBs goods y he ts a Tyrant^ and jhall not efcape the terrible indig^tation^ and fierce VI agues of God, as we may fee in the U/^ory of King Ahab, and Naboth the Jefreelite^ 6cc. 5. and f- illy ^ it^s requird of Subjects^ that they do not blaze nor publiJJj abroad ^ but rather conceal and hide the fault Sy overfightSj and negligences of the MagifirateSy ^c. This was the 'DoCtxmty which ths Cacechifts of thoU days taught the People. And as Men were taught to believe in thofe days, fb were they (|Td.tom.i. alfa taught to pray. ' As it is thy Godly appointment, O Lord Gorl^ op £211' •■ that fome iTloald bear rule in this World to fee thy Glory 9it forch, i" ^'^^ P^- * and the common peace kept ; fb it is thy pleafure again, that fbme ^"^^"^^^ ^^ 'fliould be Subjects and inferiors to others in their vocation, alcha "^^'^' ' before thee there is no refpe6t of Perfons^ and forafmuch as it ' is thy good will to appoint me in the number of Subjeds, I befeech ' thee to give me a faithful, and an obedient heart unto the High ^ ' Powers, that there may be found in me no dtfbbedie.ice, no un- * faithfulnefi, no treafon, no falfhood, no ditlimulacion, no inlur- ^^ ^re6lion, no commotion, no con (piracy, nor any kind of Hebsl- *'lion in word, or in deed againft the Civil Magiftr^tes; hi^ ^V ' f aithfulnefs, obedience, quietnefs, fubjedion, humility ; andv 'fbever elfe becomes a Subjed, that I living here in. all lowiiii * mind, may at the laft day through thy favour be lifcei up ' everlafting Glory, where thou with the Father, and the H6]y -C ' lived, and reigneft very God for ever. Amen. • The lame Author in his Treatife, called the Gloriom J God^smoft BlejJ'ed Word^ introduceth the Holy Scripture- eating theralelves. 'Now as touching that mine .kv- * that I and my Preachers teach difobedience unto the n ! and encourage their Subjeds rather to make In(urr«iai<. . G i ^, Nobility, and Authmty ; have ^ moved Rebellion againft their lawful Princes ; tho they ihould ^pretend fundry cau(es,'as the redrefs of the Common-wealth, or Re- -form at ion of Religion, tho they have made a great fhow of Holy *t3 ^meaning, by beginning their Rebellion with the counterfeit Ser- ^ vice of God, and by difpLiying and bearing about divers Enfigns ^ and Banners ; which are acceptable unto the rude ignorant com- ^mon People fgrea.t multitudes of whom by fiich falfe pretences, ^ and fhows they do deceive and draw unto them) yet were the mul- *titudes of the-l^f^e?/j- never lb huge and great, the Captains nQVQr (o ^ noble, poHtick, andwitty, tho pretences feigned to be never io 'good and holy, yet the (peedy overthrow of all Rebels, of what 'number, ftate, or condition fbever they were, or what colour or ' caule foever they pretended, is, and ever hath been fuch, that God - 'doth thereby fhew, that he alloweth neither the d i^nky of ^ay 'Perfbn, nor the multitude of any People, nor the weight of any 'caufe, asfufficient, for which Subjects may move Rehellion againft * their Princes : •- and how feverely the fame Homdies cciii u .^ p i 'and condemn the Barons, who broke their O^ch of pjjejity c. ' their natural Lord King John, is acknowledged by a!) M-^n. Billiop Jewel in his juftly admired Apology taking notice^ tn.it ci- niong many other falfe accufations then laid to the Charge of -the ^^ .^ Church, this was one, ' that its members were turbulent, lliatchuig 15b 'Scepters out of the Hands of Princes, Arming their Subjects againit * them, reminding their Laws, and changing Monarchies into po- ' pular Government ; whereby the minds of Princes were exa{p:.-« * rated to believe, that every Proteftant in their Jurifdidion was clieir G 2. Enemy, -a^ p. S4,8.'C. II K.l 318. C 44 ] Enemy and a Rebel ; fubjoins, that it would h.ive been moft troii- blefom to rhofe gpod Men, to be fo odiouflv accLifed of (b grievous ci Clime as Trealon, hid they not known, th.^t Chrift himfelf, and his Apoftles, and an infinite number of pious Chriftians h. id been acculed of the lame crime; for tho Chrift had taught the World, to render to Cafar, the^ thmgs that are Cafars, yet he was accus'd of Sedition, and the delire of reigning, and it was loudly cried at the Tiibunalj If thoi4 let this man gp^ thou art no friend to Cafar\ and tho the Apoftlcs.conftantly taught Men to chty Magtfirates^ that evtry Soul ought to be Suhjetl to the higher powers^ and that not only for Tvr^th^ hut for confcience fake^ yet they were /aid to ft ir up the People, and to invite the multitude to Rebellion. So did Human accLiie the Je-wi^ Ahah^zzw^o. Ehas, and Amafiai the Prieft accufe the honeft Prophet Amos -^ in ftort, Tertullian favs all the Chriftians of hii time were fb acculed. — '• as alfo did the ancient Enemies of Ch; ifrianicy, SjmmachiUy Celfus^ Julian^ Torphyry accufe the Ch; iftians of their Ages ; ' fo that the charge is not new, nor can it feem ftrange, tho our very Enemies cannot deny, that in all our difcourles and writings, we diligently admonifh the People of their duty, to be obedient to Princes and Magiftt atcs, tho tiiey are wicked, &c, — — If we are Traytors, who honour our Princes, who pay them deference and obedience in all things, as much as is lawhilfor us to do by the Word of God, who pray for them, &c. what are they, who have not only done all that we fpeak of, but alfb have approved of fuch proceedings i > We neither throw ofF the Yoke, nor difturb Kingdoms, we nei- ther (etnp Kings, nor dethrone them, nor transfer their Empires^ nor give them Poyfon, nor make them to kifs our Feet, nor tread on their Necks. This rather is our Profeffion, this is our Do6trine, that every Soul, whofoever icbe, whether a Monk, or Evangelift, or Prophet, or Apoitie, ought to be fubjed to Kings and Magi^ ftrates. • we teach publickly, that obedience ought to be paid to Princes, as to Men (ent by God; and that vvhoioever refiiteth them, refiileth the Ordinance of G^^x Thefe are ouc lifiitations^ the(e Dodrins are illuftnous in our Bucks, in our Sermons^ and in the manners, and modeliy of our People. Tiie fame admirable Prelate in his Efijlle Dedicatory to Queen Eli- zakth, before his defence of the Apology is Ihll of the (ame mind ; blaming his AdverCiry Harding for debafing the Majefly of ivings. II Mr. //Wm^ concerning the Majefty and Right cfKirigs telis us; ' tbcy have their firfi authority hy the pofitive Law of Nations^ and can ^ have C 4,- ] * have no more po'wer^ than the People hath^ of whom they take their Tern- ' poral Jurifdiciion ; as if he would fay. Emperors and Kings have . 'none ocher Right of Government, than it hath pleafed their- Sub- ^ \^s by compofition to allow unto them ; thus he lays, and iays it 'boldly, asif God hi mfelf had never laid, per me Reges regnant ^ by me ' and mine anthority Kivgs hear rule over their SuhjeSh ; or as if Chrift ' GUI' Saviour had never faid unto Filate the Lord Lieutenant, thott ^ JhoMfi have no power over me, wtre it not given thee from above \ or * as if St. Vaul had not (aid, there is no power but only from God^ — - ' they alfo hold, that the Pope is the Head, and Kings and Emperors ' the Feet. If this Dodrine may once take root, and be free- '*^^ ' ly received amongft the Subjects, it (hall be hard for any Prince to ' hold his Rtght. And in his Defence he declareth himfelf to be of the jfame mind. P^^'^-i.p. ' Mr. Harding knoweth right well we never Armed the People, nor ^5* ^-^ * taught them to rebel for ReKgion againil the Prince ; if any thing '^^ ' have at any time happened otherwi(e, it was cither fome Wilful ' rage, or (ome fatal fury, it was not our counfel, it was not our ' Doctrine ; we teach the People, as St. Taul doth, To he fuhjeB to * the higher powers^ not only for fear, but alfo for confcience ; we ' teach them, that whofo finketh with the [word^ (hy private autho- ' rity) jliaW perijh with thefword; if the Prince happen to be wicked, ' or cruel, or burthenous, we teach them to fay with St, Ambroje^ ' Arma nafira funt preces, d^ lacryma, tears, and prayers be our wea- ^ pons '^ and when i|f/^r^^>^ him feif had faid, that he condemn'd all II P-'^- * fuch attempts, that any Subject or Subjedi whatfoever of their own ' private authority, fliould take Arms againft their Prince for mat- ' ters of Rehgion. ^ why, (replies Jewel) except you only the * cafe of Religion ? Is it lawful by youi Grant for the Snbjed: m any ' other cafe, either of Life, or of Government, to Ann himfelf againft ^ his Prince ? and would you thus pes (w^de the People ? Is this yonri ' Religioo ? Is this your Dodrine ? Anno 1565. Alexander JVosi;^ /, Dean of St. Vauh, let forth his r^- f roof of Mr. Dormant proof \ and in it vindicates the Church of England from the fcandalous imputation, that it taught Men to be ^'^"^^ Rebels. Corah, Dathan, ^W Abyron, rebelled againft Moks and ^^"f"^^^' Aaron, who were fpectally by God appointed to be their Governors and ' '' his Minifiers ; but 7i/hat appertainetb that to m^ who do obey cur natu^ ral Frmce appointed by God to be our Governor, and aU, as well Civil Magifirates, as Ecckfiafiical Minifiers of God under our Prince ? And therefore do we ^ iis we mu^ n&eds^ renonnca the aptthorhy of that foreign tfjwfeT ^'r of Rome, ;; jlt you Pspijfs, that are the Succc^:rs of tural Pnn^eSy for the fe^^^-i^^ f^ ; .j'^ ., not only a^atn,^ M ^•J^f, J^mr Governor bj God ap^ iii^ h:ir agamjl God i.T'. :.^ .1 ; — ?2y ■ - ' ' ' CS ar.J A^ron VYTf GcJj Af ry'^f^rh h'^fi ■ ' " : ' ^. . ! ; fo bath C v:ed ts e^jery fez -. <- • " • . -. Mv..w> anj A^roiij . : :/,..v' i^id Fj?orjcr f ''' •u*btcb cnj^bt Ukewi e to he cheyed, as Moiss and X^von "U'cre t. ' res ; and that tb^fe, who do difobey them, J9 fjv ry R. .. - , - Corah, &c mwe /?" ^'-'^^ "-- '' - p / ... .. OUT nMtiiral Sovereign and otber cf G .'", .:nd there* ere m ■; cf C» >r f -a-e in God tcbf! . .rfromt:... . ., .... .. . ,j ,,,,, •u^e live wmrnirnr to Mr. DormH7, ScC. -u'ho for m4in'fv:i7!ce cf a Fj- •^f (aj iS t ' ■: a pretence i , (iKJ are therein mofi like to Corah, Sec. 'nhellsn^ m^aiv^ tberr oi:^» (te- rnors by G ' red, as tbey > I reftntance : ■ 1 Gols rr,tj^ - . Corah, Cs:c tn borrih.e damnation, at they have foUowed them rndaTKna- A'>K. 15A9. an exhortation to tbe ^t-ez; .1/.:' f .- tcr deceived S'zcii of the North, drjyim tnto R'. - Northam- L.ianJ, and'^cWn '-' - - • : ' a:e tin s acc< ftcA c Ccrr.rfhnnn of Cbrifttsms^ and Pi tbe Book of Lbr H - /; T» well unJerftooi our Doctrine ; afrer hz lek his Country' for the faks of a good Con- fcience, he Preach'd ten years in France (as hs did a!fb for ibme. time in Flander;) ftiU referving himlelf (when Gi:ii. fhould give himanopportanity) to Preach to his own Ca .a: ynien, which he afterwards did for two years in London, till that Congregation of Exjld Spaniards w^s dilTolv'd ; after which an 1 $71. hs was chofen by the TempUrs to read his Led:j^es among thsm (and their choice was ccntirm'd by Edwin Lord Biibop o[ Lojid:n.J In the tirft year of his Miniilry, he expounded the Epiftle to the R.m.ms, and our of that larger Commenrary, he Printed j». 1574. sl Theokgicai Dia- logue fbetween St. Fj«/, and one of his R:man auditor; )' for thif^ among other rcafons, that it might witnels the purity of his Dod; ine, and hovv much he abhorr'd the Opinions of the Sedaries, that then diiiarb'd the Church. In this Dialogue, havmg ftiewn from the clofe of th^ i2th<^hap. that we ought to overcome our Enemies perverfnefs, and malign temper by our goodneis and patience, '-^ : z^-:—:.^ :o Paraphrase the i;th Chapter thus, Rom. / c:uld 'wiflj from my Soul, th^ to$s Doarine fo ufeful, and necejfarj ^ ' "- '^uiet were f>^ --V «• f^ M'.'n • ' * ' '^ '■ ■"-^d wicked- C 4^ ] refs ! ) many of cur Church he^^mvot only to revenge th'enljehes oh their Terfecutors, huf dare take Arms, and rejljl- the Magifirates mi Judgii] that hinder the Treachmg of the G off el. Paul, They who think, that the fuferiffgs of Chrlfiidms bt-Jer the propagation of the Goffel, are extreamly deceived^ for the blood of the Martyrs waters the Garden of the Church ; — hut do you, 'who Icve Religion mind this Precept, that every one that hath given up his 7iamc to Chri(t^ be fubjed to the higher Powers ; for why are they placed a fuperior Station, hut that their inferiors may he fubjeB unto them ? Rom. But what if Frinces, either Hereditary or Ele^ive, he evil cruel, mufi we obey them ? P^ul, What jljould hinder ? for 7ve are not to confider cur Rulers aspri^ 'vate Men, hut to reverence them as confiituted by God^ for there js no power, but what is of God : ^fthey, inclifted by the fear of God, promote piety ^ their example does great good ; hut if they do otherwife, we ought to conjider^ the Vengeance of God^ who for the Sins of a Na- tion fets over them Hypocrites and DiJJ'cmblers : But evert this Difpen- fatten of God brings with it advantage to the godly, ' Rom. Then you, S. Faul^ are of that opinion, that it is not in or ' Whofoever re/ifleth the Power ^ reftfieth the Ordinance of God, and they ' that refifi JJjall receive to themfelves Damnation, and that juftly ; for ' fince God is the Author of this Order, they who rebel againft the * Magiftrates, wage War againft Godhimlelf, and fhall bring upon ^ themfelves great Calamities. ^ Rom. O the deplorable ftate of this Age ! In which we fee lb * many civil Wars, popular Seditions, Treafons, cruel Murthers of ' Princes, and more than barbarous Maflacres perpetrated on Sub- ' Paul, All chefe things orobably fall out for the Sins both of the ' People and Rulers : Tne People forgetting their Duty, defpife ' the Authority of the Pnnce; and the King on the contrary * forgets his Obligations, and rages like a cruel Tyrant.- — IVculdefi ' tkou therefore ( and when I (peak to you, I fpeak to all Men ) * not dread the Power ^ do that which is ^ood, and thou fhalt have * praife, and a reward fiora it; fb far oughtcft thou to be from ' oppofing It. ' Rom, A mofl excellent method of bearing this Yoak, which ^ would otheiwife be infupportablec-r^but men are wife too late: f Would C 49 3 * Would to God this Dodrine were as much engraveti on Mens * Hearts, as it finds a place on their Tongues ; for by this means ' it would foon come to pafi, that the Minds of Chriftians would ' enjoy much inward Peace, and the Commonweal much Ad- ' vantage. ' Taul^ Wherefbever you are, inculcate this Sentence in feafon, ' out of feafon, befeech, reprove, and teach, that the Magiftratc ' IS God*s chofen Minifter, appointed and preferr'd by him to the ^ Office of governing, for thefunifhment of them that do evil, and ^ for the comfort of them that do well: If therefore thou do evil, ' fear, for he hears not the Sword in 'vain ; for God, who hath ad- ' vanc'd thofe Powers, hath arm'd them with the Sword of Juftice.— * That I may fum up all in a few words, we ought to he [uhjeH to * the Towers y not only for wrath hut for Confcience fake ; for it is the 'Duty of a Chriftian to be fubje6t to his Superiors. ' Rom. You therefore believe, that we muft obey Magiftrates, ^ not only for fear of Puniftiment, but for greater Reaibns ; be- * caufe, tho the Magiftrate have no power over Confcience, yet, ' becaufe he is the Minifter of God, no one with a good Con- ' fcience can refift him. ' Paul, That is my Opinion ; and for this Realbn, to (hew the ' inward Obedience of your Mind, do you pay Tribute, &c. So ' that learned and pious Paraphraft in oppofition to the many falfe ' Glofles put upon the Words of the holy Apoflle. John Toungy Dodor of Divinity, preach'd before the Qiieen, the Second of Aftfr^r^, 15:75. on ?faL i;i. Lord, lam not high minded, and he tells us, the occafion of writing the Pfalm was. That there were certain Varafites and Flatterers attending upon King Saul ; who, maligning David, hecaufe that hy Almighty God's fpecial appointment he was anointed King over Ifrael, and fee king to bring him into difcredit , and into hatred with his Prince, did infnuate, that he did fecretly praEHfe the Depofing him from the Kingdom, and the Advance- tng of himfelf amhitioujly to the fame : Therefore the Prophet declares their Suggefiions to he moft falfe and Jlanderous, and him/elf to he in- nocent from that great Offence, 5. Auftm faith, Ht that will go ahout to fatifie and fulfil {as all other) fo that amhitiom and arrogant defire, [hall find it a Toy I of all Toy Is, fuch a Lahor, as Sam (on or Hercules, never atchievd, This defire of Honor ^ Eule, Principality, worldly Glory, and Renown, is in the Heart of Man (if it he once pof feffed therewithal) a Worm that dyeth not, Sic. Now'DkVi^, when he faithj He did not exercife himfelf in fuch great matters, &c, H bh I 50-] his weaning 'wofy that he did never feek (as he wof mofi ftdjlj and ^*^j^fib ^har^ed by fome ) to advance himfelf ambitioufly to the Kin^dom^ King Saul, his Mafier, being alive ; becaiffe he knew well enough, that it was too great for him to wield, and too high alfo for him to afpire unto. Such was the Humility of thts excellent Man the Friend of Godj to the utter Condemnation and Confujion of all tbofe whofe whole ftudy and endeavour evermore hath been^ and is at this day to undermine thofe which be in authority, to invade and occupy other mens Kingdoms, to wring the Scepter and Sword out of Princes hands. This is a Vice never enough to be detefled, confidering the manifold and great Mifchiefs which have come thereby to Heaven, to Earthy to jingelsy to Men, to all Kingdoms and Commonwealths, to the whole World.^ Tb:s ambitious Man is a Thief, is a Homicide, if it lye in his fower, he is a Regicide, he is the Parricide of his Countrey, / Oi^ill only put you in mind of one only Lefjon, which we are taught by this Ferfe, which is this, that it is much better for m fperare, quam atpirare, to truft in Almighty Gody than to afpre ; for in afptring there be many Inconveniences, '^bus the anchor-hold of Hope is firm and fure, &:c. Videlis Bartholomew Clerk, anno if 7;. writing againft that virulent^ fervi fub' ^\^q leari>ed Rebel Saunders, avers. That the Imjefy of Princes is by yy^.^ff no means to be violated ; if they are good, we are to thank God, who ponfw. hath blefs'd his People with fo divine a Benefit ; but if they are evil, lond. we are to fubmit our Necks to their Tyranny, or to fly to another City; ^573- 7i^e mufi at no time make reflftance by Force and Arms, by Tumult and Slaughter : For this we ought to believe, that evil Kings are a f point- ed by God for the punijljment of our Sins, and are fent into the fVorld as God's Scourges, S E C T. III. Anno 1590^ Dr. Babington printed his ^teftions and Anfwers upon the Commandments (he being the Year after made B. of Landafe^ and fncceffively of Exon and fVorcefier) and on the Fifth Command' p 101. ^^-^^ ^^ ^^y^^ ' T'^^^ ^y JP'^^fcnts are meant fuch, as are fo by • Dignity and OfHce ; fuch as are Magiftrates over the People, p. 1C9, ' Mailers over their Servants, &c. Alagiftrates are only to be ' obey'd in the Lord ; eontrary to Piety and Charity muft neither p. 108. « ^^^,y command nor we do. Many Servants take their Mafters ' Un kind nefs for an excufe of their Difobedicnce or Infidelity in ' thctr^>erviceSj which mdeed mufl not be i'o, lairh S. Paer, but ^ be they never fo fiow^i'd, yet we muft do all Duty, if we be ' Servants, C50 * Servants, ana even joy heartily in that Cro(s, that notwithftand- ' ing our faithful and painful Duty, we fuffer ; — for we ' forve not them, but God in them. And whereas (ome may be apt to limit this Doctrine to Servants, and to exempt Subjeds, who arc by parity of reafon obliged; the lame Bifhopin hig' Notes ©n Exodus 1 8. fays, ' The Duty of Subjeds toward their Govern- P-2'7 J. c'^* 'ours is I. To think mod reverently of their Places, as an Au-Lond-M ' thority appointed of God fcr our good; and, not as fbme Men ^^^'^' * do, outwardly to obey them, and inwardly to think them but ne- * ceilary Evils : For S. Peter\ words teach more, when he foith, ^ Honor the Kmg ; and Solomon^ when he biddeth. Fear God and the , , * King ; for in the word Honor, Veter includeth fincaram & cardidam ' exi^iwationem, a fincere and unfeigned reverence of the^n ; and ' Solomon, joyning the King with God, Jhewedi a holy and reve- * rent regard of him to be due to him from men fubjed to him : * that alio in S. Faulhzth great efficacy in it, not for fear, but for Con- ' {cience fake ; as if he fhould fay, even what duty is done, or left ' undone to him, is done or left undone to C3od himfslf, from '^ ' whom their Authority and Power is ; whofoever therefore the ' perfbn is, the calling is of God. Agian, after this inward re- ' vcrend Conceit muft follow outward Obedience to their Laws, * in paying Tribute, &c. Let e^ery Soul he fuhjeEi to the high Towers^ ' faith the Apoftle, hecaufe^ be that refifieth, rejifieth to- bis own dam- «^ * nation. The Magidrate may fbmetime be weak , but God ' will ever be ftrong to punifh any Contempt of his Ordinance : * In no cafe therefore may we intrude our felves into their Offices, ' and meddle with publick matters, without a calling : For this is * not to obey them, but to rule with them ; what is amiG, to them ' muft be fignified, and their help expe(5ted, unlefi they appoint ^ us ; and then we are not private Perfons any more, "but publick •"for fiich bufinc£; be they never So evil, yet their ^ace is ' of God, hy oi/bom only Kings do rule, either to our good in his j^^^ ^ * Mercy, or to our punifhment in his Juftice; 'Tyrants are fufferd 23.37.' * fomttlmes to rule for the funifljment of the e'vil, and the reward of ' the good^ faith S. Ambrofe ; but how, will you think, for the reward 1 2. de ' of the good ? The fame Ambrofe notably faich for an(wer,f1Vh:;fr ^^'" ^ * did the Gentiles more for the Church, than when they commanded the ^^^^^ ^''^'■ ' Chriftians to he beaten, frofcribed^ and killed, for then did Religion ' make that a Reward, an Honor, and a Crown, which infidelity re- * futed a Fumjhmgnt. S. Aufiin faith. There is no Power but of God; ' and therefore our Saviour told Pilate, He could have no Tower at Hi 'all C50 * ell over him^ except it "were given him f rem the Father \ but God ' doth fiiffer the Hypocrite to rule for the Sin of the People, and ' therefore.that Sin muft be taken away, that the Plague of having ' a Tyant Ruler may ccafe. What manner of King wsls Ne- * huchaJmzzar, &c, if a King fliall do, as it is faid, i Sam. 8. 1 1 . &c» ' he is God's fnftrument thus to chaften us ; and tho things do not ^ Anointed; and yet Saul fought his Life. Who (liall lay his hand ^ on the Lord's Anointed, and be guiltlefs ? &C. The Wife is not ' freed from her Husband when he is ill, nor the Child from his ' Father, no more are Subjeds from their Prince : But in fuch cafes * God die only Helper is to be thought of, and prayed unto, who ' can give a Mofes for a P&aroah, an Othniel for a Cujhan, who can - ' bring down the Pride of Tj/rus by the Egyptians^ and then of the ^ Egyptians by the Ajjjrians^ the Ajjyrtans again by the Chaldeans^ by ^ the Medes, and Per/tons, &c, yet carrying a gracious Ear, and Eye }4. Nof. ^ to Prayer proceeding from a penitent Heart, &c. -Rebellion on Geff. 'is a bad courfe to get Liberty, where Subjedion is due: For I !4. page ' Rebellion God never loved, never profpered, but ever plagued ; • 4^44- < and the fearful deftru6lion of C^r^^, and his Company, Abfalom * and his Company, d"^. (ay as much. Papifts charge us that \ * we are no good Friends to Prmces and Rulers, and it is no News ' ' to hear it of them ; Elias had fuch meafure meafured unto him. ' Micheasy — all of them faithful to Princes, ever were fbaccufed. ' We fay the Doctrine of Rome is no Friend to Princes fand here * he inftances in the treafonable Books and rebellious Iniurredions ' of the Papifts, and adds^ fhew the Princes the Gofpel hath ^' dcpo(ed ; fhew the Princes, that Popery hath not wronged : It . ' is our Dodrine that we firmly hold, and they fully defie^ That ' he that taketh the Sword, jhall perifl) with the Sword ; ;. e. he that ' taketh it without the bounds of a calling, warranting him f and ' that calling he afterward fays, is only the Prince's Order) as all ' Rebels ever do, that he which fefifteth the Superior Powers, re- * Jjfietb the Ordinance of God^ and to his own Damnation ; that we ' ought to obey and be fubje ^ caufe that was as a threatning of death unto him, and a great ^ di.l-' 'grace ; yea further we do not read, that God did ever by any of ' his Prophets ftir up his People to maintain his true worlhipby vio^ ' lence againft the Kings, or ever reprove them, becaule they had' ,Q=. ' fuffer'd them to (et up Idolatry, which is an evident proof of this* ' point ; for if It had been lawful to refift in any ca(e, thenftrely in' p. 22. ' the maintenance of the true worfhip of God, and of his Glory. -^ — ' * no Man, no company of Men cOuld for any offence commitced by ^theKupg, either agamft God or Man, the fill o»fecond Tabley call t 59 ] ^call him to account, fummon him to appear in judgmep.t, or uic ' any manner of violence, either in word or deed againft hira : — -'■ ^ To the Kings of Ifrael^ neither the Kingdom was given, nor the ,, ^ . 'conditions impofed by Man, but by God, and therefore they could ^ ^' ' not forfeit their Kingdom to Man, but only to God ; '■ but Sed. 7- * what was the behavior of Loyal Subjeds in fuch cafb ? the wea- p. 28/ ' pons, which God gave unto his People, wherewith to defend them- 'felves againft the Tyranny of their Lawful Kings,, were thefe. i. ' wifdom, carefully to avoid all occafions of the King's anger and 'injury. 2. to avoid and declme from the violence, and injury it ^ fclf by flying. 3. the third remedy, where the fecond is wanting, . • * is patience to luffer with a quiet mind the violence or ir.juftice of \ the King , which could not be by wifdom either prevented or ' avoided. 4. the la ft remedy is to appeal from the unjuft Sentence ^of the King, not to any Man, or to any Court here on Earth, ^ but to the King of Kings, even to God himfelf, whofe ears are ' always open to hear thofe who are opprefi: ; this remedy is the ' Jail, and therefore not to be ufed , but in cafes of greateft ex- ' tremity, whenas the violence is too too grievous, fhameful, and Vto Man's infirmity altogether intolerable ; this means did Samuel ' commend unto the People ; whereby they fhould eafe themfelves ^ of thofe intolerable burthens of tributes, which tlieir King would * lay upon them, i Saw, 8. 18. faying, then/^« hewg tbm oppreft by 'your Kitigy fhall not rebel againft him, hut fijall cry unto the Lord, 'Where it is added, that God will not hear them ^ when they cry, this * is meant, that could not afterwards put down their Kings, ■ neither 'be freed from their Tyranny. , , The fame Reverend Prelate in his Encounter againft Tarfons, fays p. 187. diver (ity of Religion ^ changeth not the natural right of Inheritance ; this ancient DoBrine the Proteftants ft ill follow, they ft ill acknowledged Henry the fourth f?/' France, when he revolted from them ; but the Roraanifts would not admit him^ while he frofejsd himfelf a Vroteftant, And in his Caufa Regia f his anfwer to Card, Bell book de OffiQiffi,i^ond./ln, Tringipis Chri/liani) written by him, when he was Bifhop'of- C^- 1620.C.1/ ventry and Litchfeld ; he, fhews, how vain that compacSt {whether §.2i.p.2<5 ■tacit or expreft) ts whereby Kings, as Bell. fajSy ft and hound to the Pope, /o that by virtue thereof, whenever they turn Hereticks, or would make their Subjects fuch, he may deprive them of their Kingdoms'^' and whereas the Cardinal cited that of our Holy Saviour, whofoever doth not hate father and mother, d^c. is not worthy of me ; he anfwers, that only ^ ' ' Pv^^f^h ^^^^ ^^- ^^K^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^0'. ^^^ Parents in thofe things, which I 2 they tbey command contrary to the true Faith ; but hy no means (what B^II. £•2. S-9- compact implies) to rob our Farents of their ToJJefions^ «^- that Chrifi P- 73:74- extrcifed his Vriefily Office not a^i^ely in Depofin^ Princes y hut pafiveljy by j^tving his life, as became a good Shepherd^ for his Sheep ; . ar;d when the Apoftle armed Sc, Timothy, he gave him not a temporal Sword, tc hurt any Man, but a Spiritual, to be exercifed in fuffering ; far fo he commands him, 2 Tim. 4» 5. Watch thou in all things, endure "iEGitg. .lffli(5lioiis. t And for %qo years after Chriji-^ though the Chriflians Tolojar.o fuffered i7mumerahle, and mo [t cruel torments (aoooo being fa tn at one derep.c.^. n^ne^ yet they m^tr plotted again f the Laws, the Magiftrate, the Em- peror, cr his fecnrity in the leaf degree I but by this argument they per- fwaded Men to turn to Chiifiamiy , oi to the befl Religion, becaufe it took Alen off from ambition, and a defire of change, and taught Men to obey Magtfirates ; — and accordingly {as Nicephorus relates) the Cbri- fian, that but pulled down the Edidf of Dioclefian at Nicomedia, was lookt upon by hts feUo7V Chrifiians to be jufily executed for the FaB^ . c. 2. SedV, it therefore behoves Frinces to confider, in what a fippery place their Sa- le, p 83, ^^^ Majefty ftands^ if this Principle of Depofing Princes, unheard of in the Church of Chrifi for looo years be true ;) and this he confirms G6Sed:. h ^^^^ authority of the Fathers, efpecially St, Ambrofe, who is famous i4'p255./<''' this fayifig againfl the Goths, My tears are my weapons, (iich are }^ the defence of a Bifhop, any otherwife I dare not refift. Many other paflages might be tranfcnbed, were not what is al- ready cited more than enough, fince the Author's pradice was fo fblemn, and unqueltionable a confirmation of his Opinion, and his other Books (efpecially his dtfcovery of Romipj Rebellious Fofitions^ with his full Jatisfaclion again(t Farfons^ &c,) a proof, that he never lived to repent of fo truly Primitive, and Apoftolical Dodnine. SECT. VI. Lotid. Mr. Greenham in his Jhort form of Catechifing. Qu. What do you un- J 599. 4to Jerftand by Father and Mother in the fifth Commandment ? An(w. Not P* ^^^'j. only my natural Parents^ but tkofe whom God hath fet over me for tfv^ g'^^d, as Magtfirates, 8cc. Qli. What be the duties of Servants toward their Mafiers ? Anfw. Servants ought in fear^ and trembling to fubmit themfelves to the mflru^ions^ commandments, and correBions of their Ma- fiers. Qu. What if Parents or Mafiers do not their duty to their Chil- dren and Servants ? Anfw. Tei they mufi obey them for Confidence fiake to Gods Ordinance, Q^\, What if they command unjufi things ? Anfw. Then they mufi obey God rather than Men, and fubmit themfelves to their eorreffiom. Arch- Avchh\(\iQ^ ]Ahht Art. 1600. puUifh'd his Lccftaresoii jfonof, ^ndLon,i6oQ. 1 iTiall only cite one Quotation out of him. Athanaric King of tbe^^^- ^°* GothSj feeirjg the trut^pb of the Ew/?(?r(?r Juftinian at Conftantinople, ^' ^^ brake forth into thefe 7vords^ The Emperor without doubt is a God upon Earth, and whofbever fliall ftir his hand againfl him, ftiall be guilty of his own blood. I17 the fame year on March i ft. being the firft Sunday in Lent^ Dr/mUiam Barlow, f afterwards Bifhop of Rochefier^ and then ofPr.atZo;/* Lmokj) Preached at ?auh Crofs (a little time after the Execution ^^°^' 0^ the Earl of E^ex) on Matth. 12. ii. and therein he well in{lru<5ls , . us, . it pleafetb Go J to he called a King in Heaven, PC lo. and the King is called a God on Earth. Pf 81. Therefore he which denieth bts duty to the vifihleGod, bts Prince and Sovereign^ cannot perform his duty to the God Inutfible ; certainly a mind inclined to Rebellion was ne- ver well poilelt of Religion ; they therefore^ who with Sheba, 2 Sam. ao. i. 7vtll make a fecefivn from their Prince ■ ■ ■■■ or with Jeroboam, and the ten tribes will turn from him, hecaufe be bath turned his Father s fcotirges into Scorpions. I Reg. 11. They^ who thinks that they may either kiU their Liege, or fall from him, or depofe and thrufi" them out sf their Seat, or expofe them to danger or fear, are guilty not only of Rebellion, but of Irreltgion, the Jejuit Parfbns al. Dole- man dedicates bis Book to the Earlof'E(kx (a Principal, if not the only poyfon of the Earl's heart) wherein he -would prove^ that it is law- ful for the StibjeSi to rife againfi his Sovereign^ 8cc. my exhor- tation to you is, beloved, that you will believe Jelus rather than a Je- filit, who wiUetb his Difciples, and all Chrifiians to pojfefs their Souls ij-i patience. Luc. 10. albeit they be perfecuted even to death by their Frin- ces ; and St. Paul, who adjudgeth him te damnation, who refifteth the ordinance of God. Rom. i;. If you defire feme fi cries of Scripture ; Saul an Apoftate rejeBed by God, not dejeBed by Samuel : Jeroboam plagued^ not dij^ofj'efsd\ Ahab r^proi/eJ ^7 Elias, not deprived \ Nebu- chadonofor fumfhed from Heaven, not depofed by bis Subjetls ; the Law of God is freight in thts cafe, it bridles the mouth, that it fp-sak not , evil of the King. Exod. li. It binds the heart, not to imagine evil againft him. EccL 10. ' ' ' ■ * the fum of this part is that of the Prophet Daniel 2. 21. that the Intbroning and Depofing of Princes, is God's only TrerO' gative Royal; and the conclufion fljall be an argument, that if obedience be du€ unto Casfar, a Tyrant, and a Foreigner'^ much more are we to perform it to our Prince^ &c. • SECT. C ^^ 3 SECT. Vfl. Loidon Thus alfb fays Francid Marhury ia his Sermon on Ecci \o> lo. At 1602. the Sflttk on Tfitjday in Eajhr Week^ Printed by authority'; the Prm- cipal ^uefl'io77 cf tba Chapter u that Suhjech that are Gedly ivife, ou^ht to reprejs in thiwfelves all iufurreBion of mind a^ainft the fufpo- [ed fcandals of civil adminifir aliens^ 4ind a^atnfi the doings of Princes, /I fid that a dijloyal thought ought not to he lent thereunto y — it heing infirmated by an evil fubjecl, that it is impojfible to ftand contented in a Government^ that perverts and inverts the ufe of prefermtnts aitd aba- e- ments^ aiming perhaps at fomcthmg done h) Solomon in his uxor ioufnefs, at the infltgatwn of hu Idolatrous fVives • and that the fate of the Country is depraved by the riotcufnefs and dtJJ'olutenefs of the Governors j. — •- trj* but God gives us no difpenjation for any caufe to dtfreverence the Vrmcej except that 'ive be able to fl)eWy that we do it at Gods Com- mandmtnty the Men cf God, v^hen they have by mifi:ak'mg exceeded towards a Ruler (though a wicked one) have ujed diligence to excufe themfelves, and to avoid the fcandal \ fo St, Paul, Acl. 23 5. ^«// David was cut in his hearty becaufe he had cut rffthe lap, that ■^-\ 2^^ tn Saul'j Garment ; fo that if to refufe God be ungodlinefs, then it f?iufl needs be fc to admit a ccntcmptuous thought of a Prince ^ in whom God offer eth himfelf unto us ^ and it ts jure, that they are un- ' J 5.:;?; 1^ ^^^^J -^^^^ which offend in this kind^ that the Hctly Ghofi callethjhem ^7. Sons of Belial, i,e, unyoked Perfons, which refufe to^ be under jhe^yoke cf due obedience J — as for the allegation made by^ Hefeticks^of Con- \ fcience to God, when no dtfcbcdience to God is re^yired^^ it is in great Hypocrifie that God is alledgcd ; . for. are they not put together, in the Scripture^ fear God^ and the King, and depart from the {editions, cr as the Text hath ;^, from the various, from thofe that divide theje duties fo, as if they could net confifi together*^ and did not both Pctcv and Paul require fo much, when Kings were Enemies of the truth, and |k v of the Salvation of their SubjeSls? Verily when Men make their excufe *^' '• by God m this rZ^' 'tell a lye for the Almighty, as Job fap in ano- ther matter, for' that vr^hich // Cazfar'i may be given to CxIav, withe^ut the leafi breach of allegiance to Almighty God ; and it is mo/} true, that Chryloftome faith on jhe^y^thjo the Romans, f.bjedion to. Princes oveitiirneth not Religion ; a point belike, that in thofe days fiood in Tjeed fiU, and fucceffively to be urged; for the Greek Schoiialt, like- wife in his CclleFt en the fame place to the Romans, hath it near word' for word.^ and he faith after ^ that St. Paul taketh great care to urge it it TTWiTux^ every where ; neither was this ( as Jerome fuppofeth ) by reafon of the continuance of any eld Herefie^ hut becaufe St* V^i\\ faw] that this Jin would univerJJlly y and fucceffively ajj'ail ; and therefore as Msn hinder t'he^ WQrk of godlinefs in themfelveSy they mufi kee^ tenderly in the reins of ^ their confciences the reverence of fheir Trpvce. — ;— — - Whofoever doth vilipend his Sovereign in his con^iencBy is either an At he ify gr'a Hy^pocfite-^ ^-~ th&cdufes of Seditioit and Re- bellion are, I. Fride,' — -'there are\ that go 'under the name ofrefolute^ that give occajion to upbraidl theZ Land, ^as^ Ez'^kxQl upbraided J^mis,- lem, there are in di;3e thSt ha;ve defgifed father and mother, that EK--\ [peak fcornfully both of Qjieen and Coti^cil, %. Lack of Wtfdom in not difcerning the policies of Princes,- ^. lack of compaffion in not weighing their temptations^ and their neccjjities. 4. lack of equity, when the Sub- jeB blames hzs Prince for. '. his own fault. Laftly, forgetfulnefs of their beniGts, which is unthankfulnefs^ . in my Text the Lord threatens the depravers of Kings and Magifirates, the foal of the Heaven {half carry the voice, &c.. — ■ — this notes the heinoufnefs of the Sm ; for ths Holy' Ghoft . is not wont to bewray Men for trifles »— ' ^ " and ts firong. evidence, that the 'maligning of Higher Towers is in the Catalogue of thofe fins, which, though they efcape Man, yet the vengeance of God doth pur jue , and as it were bring back again to- the judgment feat; it matters not, what plaufible Uieii's there be to do fuch things, for tha event difcovirs, that they are but fliews, Ablalom fcemed to have a jufi cjuarrel againft Amnon for lying with his St(ler, efpecially his pernicious impunity confiderd by reafon ^ David'i indulgence, but Ab- falom'^ matter was not. AmnonV tncefi, but Amnon'j Seniority ; he- was betwixt Him and the Crown^ for the Event declared, what an hater of iiicefi: Ablalom was by his behavior to his Father s Concu- bines ; and the Lord dtfcovered by hii InfurreBion againfi his Father^ that it was ambit ion , that made him to kill his Brother, •• Dr. John Dove in his Sermon about divorcement at Pauls Crofs 1601-. fays, that fome MenwiH prove Rebellion, and High Treafon out of the Scriptures, that the Feople are above the King^ and cites m the Margin J. \'\n&Q\x contra Tyrannos, Chap [ <^4] Chap. V. Tlje Hifiory of Paflive Obedience during the ^ign of Kjng James. W i SECT. I. HEN God of his great mercy had taken to himfelfoLir illuftrious Qiieen Eliz,aheth in the beginning of the Year 160?. her undoubted Succeflbr King James publirfied the fame Year a httle, but accurate Treatife intituled. The true Laws of fre-e Monarchies^ which is an exad Comment on i Sam,^, ir, ^c, where Samuel fhews the Ijraelites, what would be the manner of the Kinfr that Ihould reign over them, that if he made their free born Children Bond-men, verj.ii, d^c. arid feized their Eftates by In- juftice and Violence, verf 14, &c. they ihould be allowed no other remedv in that day of their Calamity, hut to cry unto the Lord^ verf i^, and to punifh them for their Contempt of his immediate Condud, God threatens he Tvill not hear them. In this Book, fays !)///>/;>/ to the \Q3ivnQA John Forbes, ' he doth at length demonftrate. That in Hcnder^ ' a free Monarchy (fuch as he proveth his Kingdom of Scotland fin. p. 20. < to bej the Subjeds for no occafion, or pretext whatfbever may ^ ^ take Arms, without powe;- from the King, and much lefs againft ' him, whether he be a good King or an Oppreflbr, &c. -and ' comprehendeth the fum of all his Difcourfe concerning this mac- ^ ter, in thefe words following : Shortly then to take up in two or ' three Sentences, grounded ufon all ihefe Arguments, out of the Law ' cf God, the Duty and Allegiance of the People to their lawful King : ' Their Obedience, I fay, ought to he to him, as to God's Lieutenant en * Earthy obeying his Commands in all things, except direBly againft * God, as the Commands of Gods Miniver ; acknowledging him a Judge * fct by God over them^ having power to judge them, but to be judgd * only by God, to whom only he mufi give account of his Judgment ; ^fearing him as their Judge, loving him as their Father^ praying for ' bnn as their FroteBor ; for his continuance, if he be good; for his * amendment y if he be wicked ; follo^ving and obeying his lawful Com* ' mands ; efchewmg and fleeing his Fury m his unlawful, without refifi- v^a ^ (tnce^ iut by S^s and Tears to God; according to that fentev&e ufed ^ m ^ ifi the Trmiti've Church in the time of the Verfecution : Preces &C * lacrymae fiifit arnia Ecclefix; i. e. Prayers and Tears are the Arms ' of the Church, And the Book it felf fpeaks out, ^ The Wicked- ' nefi of the King can never make them^ that are ordained to be ' judged by him, to become his Judges : And if it be not lawful ' to a private man to- revenge his private Injury upon his private ' Adverfary (fince God hath only given the Sword to the Ma- * giftrate) how much lefs is it lawful to the People, or any part ' of them f who all are but private men) to take upon them the * u(e of the Sword, whom to it bclongcth not, againft the pub- ' lick Maglftrate, whom to only it belongeth. • ' But fliouldl tranfcribe every Paflage out of that accurate little Treatife, I fKould fwell this Volume, and tire the Reader, whom I therefore refer for his further fatisfadion to the Work it felf, in which, and his other Works, the King hath fliewn himfelf as a learned man ftylcs him, A Pillar of the Church ; a Support to a Omni ruinous Commonwealth ; a brave Champion of Chrllfr a^ainfi Antichrifiy ^^tipar. and the new Arians ; an invincible Defender of Kings againft the %^^'^' Papal Tyranny y the Impofiures of the Cardinals ^ and the Seditions of the Puritans ; the Refiorer of the Epifcopal Dignity, and the Defender of it againft Presbyterian Anarchy, the Defender of the Catholick Faith, and the truly peaceable King, R, Doleman, i. e. Parfons having publifti'd h^ Conference concerning the Succejfion to the Cr(?M;» of England, Ann. 1^94. (a Book from whence moll of our modern Enemies of the true Rights of Princes have borrowed both their Arguments and Authorities ) Sir John Hayward, Ann. 160^, lets out his Anfwer po the firft part of that Conference (which was reprinted Ann, it%i, for the fat isf action of the zealous Promoters of the Bill of Exclufton) : The Book was writ- ten, as himfelf in his Dedicatory Epifile tells the King, in Defence of the Authority of Princes, and of Succejfion according to proximity of Bloody and to maintain, that the People have no lawful Power to remove the one^ or repel the other. The Jefuits main Argument is, that Sncceffion to Government hy Hayw.ci nearnefs of Blood, is not by Law of Nature, or Divine, but by the hu- pag. r. mane and pojtave Laws of any Commonwealth, and confequently , that Ed. 1685 it may upon jufi Caufes be alter d by the fame, changing the fajjjion of^^^'^ P-3i Government, and limiting the fame with what Conditions they pleafe. But the learned Civilian confutes the Opinion with much Reafon^p^^ ^. and many very perdnent Authorities ; he grants, ^ That it is incoh- ^ venient to be governed by a King; who is defective in Body or K .^Mind; c.a.p39, 40, (3c. \i :i ■■| Pag. 46. ^^g. 47. Fag. 50, C ^d ] Mind ; but it is a greater inconvenience by making a Breach in this high point of State, to open an Entrance for all Difbrders, wherein Ambition and Infolency may range at large. — -When S. Peter terms Kings a Human Creature, i Pet, 1, he means not as you interpret, a thing created by man. — - Is a brutifli Creature to be taken for a thmg created by aBeaft? If fo, then all Creatures ihould be called Divine, becaufe they were created by God, to whom it was proper to create. And S. Paul fays, Rom. I ;. That all Authority is the Ordinance and Inftitucion of God. It is evident, that in the firft heroical Ages, the Peo- ple were not governed by any pofitive Laws, but their Kings did both judg and command by their Word, by their Will, by their ab- folute Power, without any reftraint, or direction, but only of the law of Nature ; and when it grew troublelom and tedious for all the People to receive their Right from one man, Laws were invented, as Cicero (aith, and when any People were fubdued by Arms, Laws were laid like Logs upon their Necks, to keep them in more fure SubjetStion. Parhamentsin all places have been ere6led by Kings ; — Co that neither Laws nor Parliaments were affigned by the People for affi fiance and direcflion to their Kings. — We muft judge Fads by Law^ and not Law by Fatfts, or Ejta^'ple, which yilaat and Dedane do term a Golden Law, becaufe there is no A<5tion either io impious or abfurd, which may not be paralleled by Examples. I never heard of Ghriftian Piince, who challeng'd infinite Authority without limitation of any Law, either Natural or Divine; but where you term it an abfurd Paradox, that the People ftiould not have power to chaften their Prince, and upon juft Confiderations to remove him, I am content to joyn with you u^on the Iffue : Had you no Text of Scripture? no Father of the Church .'^ no Law? noReafon to alledg ? Do not the Apoftles ( i Vet,z. 10, i^, Jude 8. Rom. 13. 7/>. ;. r. i Tim. 2. r. ) oblige us to pray for and obey Kings ? But perhaps you will fay, that the Apoftles did not mean this of wicked Princes; the Apoftle fpeaks generally of all. S. Peter r. a. 18. makes exprefs mention of evil Lords : And what Princes have ever been more either irreligious or tyrannical, than Cahgula, Tiherhts, Nero, the Infamy of their Ages, under whofe Empire the Apoftles did both live, and write? 1 will give you an Example of another time, Nebuchadnez,z,arYimgo( AJJyria, wafted all Pale^ma, took Jerufalem, (lew the King, burnt the Temple^ took away the holy Veflels and Treafiire ; the refidue C ^7 3 ^ he permitted to the Cruelty and Spoil of his unmerciful Soldiers, ' who defiled all places with Rape, Ruine, and Blood. After the ^ glut of this Butchery, the People which remained, he led Captive * into Chaldedy and there commanded, that whofoever refufed to ^ * worftiip his Golden Image, ftiould be caft into a firy Furnace: ' What Cruelty, what Impiety is comparable to this? And yet the < Prophets jerfw/ (c. 19- 7-) and Barucb (c. i. il.) did write to ' thofe captive Jews, to pray for the Profperity and Life of him ' and Baltafar his Son, that their days might be upon Earth, as the ' days of Heaven 5 PiXiAEzekiel (C.17J both blames, and threatens • • ^ Zedekiah for his Difloyalty in revolting from Nehuchadnez.z,ar^ * whofe Homager and Tributary he was: What Anfwer will you ^ make to this Example ? Princes are the immediate Mini- * fters of God, and therefore he calls Nehchadfjezzar his Servant; * and the Prophet Efay calls Cyrm^ a prophane and heathen King, ' the Lords Anointed: In regard hereof David calls them Gods: ' And if they do abufe their Power, they are not to be judged *^ ' by their Subjeds, as being both inferior, and naked of Authority; ^ becaufe all Jurifdidion within their Realm is derived from them, 5 which their prefence only doth filence and fiifpend : Bu^od re- ' fervcth them to the fbreft Tryal ; horribly and fuddenly ^PJilth the ^ Wife man) will the Lord appear unto them, and a hard Judgment ' fhall they have. If he commandeth thofe things that are Jaw- P^g-^S*- 'ful, we muft manifeft our Obedience by ready performing: If ' he enjoyn us thofe Anions that are evil, we muft ftiew our * Subjedion by patient enduring: It is God only who Ictteth Kings ' in their State; it is he only who may remove them, z Chron. i. ' Prov.ii. 2. 1 Chron, 18. 6.—- And therefore we endure with pa- ' tience unfeafonable Weather, unfruitful Years, and other like ' Punifliments of God ; fo muft we tolerate the imperfedion of * Princes, and quietly exped eitherReformation, or elfe a Change: 'This was the Dodrine of the Ancient Chriftians, even againft Pag. S3. * their moft mortal Perfecutors. -In a word, the current of the ' Ancient Fathers is in this Point concurrent ; infomuch as among ' them all there is not one found (not any one ; one is a fmall ' Number, and yet I fay confidently again, there is not any one) ' who hath let fall fofbofe a Speech, as may be ftrained to a con- ' trary fenfe: How then are you of late become both fb adive and ' refolute to cut in /under the Reins of Obedience, the very Si- ' news of Government and Order ? — "Neither was the Devil ever Pag. 54. [ able, until in late declining times, to poffefs the Hearts of^Chri- K 2 ^ ftians c.3.p.57' V^g.6i, M ?ag.6S. Pag. 72, 73>74>75' ftians with the(e curfed Opinions, which do evermore beget a world of Murthers, Rapes, Ruins, and Defolations; For tell me. What if the Prince, whom you perfwade the People you have power to depofe, be able to make and maintain his Party? • What if other Princes, whom it doth concern, as well in Honor, to fee the Law of Nations obferv d, as alfo m policy, to break thofe Pi ocecdings, which may form Prefidents aq;ainft chemfelves, do adjoyn to the lide ? What if, whilft the Prince, and'thePeo- pie are ( as was the Frog and the Moufe ) in the heat of their Encounter, Ibme other Potentate play the Kite with them both, as the Turks did with the Hungarians ? — That Princes may be chaftifed by their Subjects, your Proofs arc Two; one is drawn from certain Examples ; the other from the good Succefi and Succeflors, which u(u,ally have followed. — Slender Threds to draw any Man to your Opinion. — There is no Villany fo vile, which wants Example;- — and by the (ecret, yet juft Judgrnenc of God, divers evil Anions are carried with appearance of good fuccefs. — When Saul perfecuted Dai/id^ he defended himfelfno otherwife than by flight ; During this purfuit, Saul fell twice in- to his Dower ; once he did not only fpare.but protedl him ; the other time -^Jfe Heart did finite him, for that he had cut away the Lap of his Garment; laftly, he caufedthe Meflenger cobeflain, who upon requeft-, and for pity, had further'd (as he laid) the Death of that (acred King. We have a Precept of Obedience, which is the Mould wherein we ought to fafhion our Actions. God only is fuperior to Princes, who ufeth many Inftruments in the execution of his Juftice ; but his Authority he hath committed unto none. The Examples oi SmntiUa, and oi\\Qr Got hick Kings in Sfatn is anfwer'd, by (aying, that the Kingdom was not then fetled in Succefllon. And then he ihews the illegality of the Pro- ceedings againft King John, EJw.i. and Ricb.i, and adds, ' Three ' Caufes are commonly infinuated by you, for which a King may be depofed, Tyranny, Infufficicncy, and Impiety : But whac Prince could hold his State, what People their Quiet allured, if this your Dodtrine Ihould take place? How many good Princes doth Envy brand with one of thefe Marks? What Adion of State can be (6 ordered, that either blind Ignorance, or let Ma- lice will not eafily l^rain to one of thefe Heads? Every execu- tion of Juftice, every demand of Tribute, or Supply ihali be claim- ed Tyranny : Every unfortunate Event (hall be exclaimed Infufc ficiency ; JEvery kind of Religion fhall by them of another Sevill not deny , but there is a Duty for ^^' ^^' * Princes to perform; but how prove you^ that their Subjeds have « power to depofe them, if they fail ? The people may fo give *awav the'T Authority, that they cannot refume it, and few Princes . ' in the World hold their Eftates by Grant of the people. — If the ' Prmce hath no power, but by Commiffion from the People, then e all Eftates are popular. - Our Laws do acknowledge fupreme 'Authority in the Prince within the Realm and Dominions of ^ England \ neither can Sab]e6ls bear themfelves either fuperior, ori£/:i/ ^ equal to their Sovereign, or attempt violence either againft his 'Perfon, or Eftate." No Prince is Sovereign, who acknow- C.5 .p.92, c le^geth himfelf either (ubjed, or accountable to any but to God. — ^ Did David bear Arms againll his Anointed King ? Did he ever Mift up his Eye lids againft him? Did he ever fo much as defend ' himfelf otherwife than by flight ?^ What thenfliall we fay unto ' vou who, to (et up Sedition and Tumult, abufe all Divine and € Human Writings m whatfbever you believe will advance your pur- ' pole? who fpend fbme Speech of Refped unto Kings for AUure- ^ ment only, to draw us more deep into your deceit ? &p, • ' The Coronation Oath is only a free, Royal Promife to dlTcharge P. loio . < that Duty which God doth impofe •- The Prophets, the A- p. 105. « poftles, Chrift him{elf hath taught us to be obedient to Princes, ^ ' ' choboth Tyrants and Infidels. This ought to ftand with us for a ' thoufand Reafons, to fubmit our felves to fuch Kings, as it plea- ' feth God to fend unto us, without either judging or examining 'their Qiialities : their Hearts are in God's Hand, they do his Ser- vice, fometimesin prefervmg, fometimes in punifhing us.- If ' they abufe any part of their power, — let them aifuredly exped, ' tiat God will dart his vengeance againft them with a moft ftifF ' and dreadful Arm. In the mean feaion we muft not oppofe our 'felves otherwife, than by humble Suits and Prayers, acknowledg- ' ing that thofe Evils are always jaft for us to fufFer, which are ma» ' ny times unjuft for them to do. If we break into diforder, ' we refemble the Giants, who fcaled the Skies. It was alledgedx:^. i\.c, ' in behalf of fome Cities in France, that they were not Rebelsjbecaufe ,117. * they had not profefted Allegiance unto Henry the Fourth : but the * chiefeft Lawyers of our Age did refolve, that forifmuch as they ' were original Subjefe, even Subjeds by Birth, they were Rebels in ' bearing Arms againft their King, altho they had never profefTed < Allegiance. But the admiffion of the people ( fay you ; hath often E^ ' often prcv^ailed againft Right of Succeffion. So have FHTates Chip 8 ' ^R^inft Merchants, ib have Mutherers and Thieves againft true 1^5/^^^" ^meaning Travellers. But may not a man trefpals on fuch ' ^ Laws for the good of the Realm? ^^fifw. What Confcience can ' any men have in defiling their Faith ? Such Confciences you en- p 'deavour to frame in all men, to break an Oath with as great fa- ^'^P > 'cility, as a Squirrel can crack a Nut. In what a mife'rable ^ condition fhouid Princes live, if their State depended upon the ' pleafuresof the people, in whom, company takes away ihame, 'and every man may lay fault on his Fellow ? How could they P. 1^4- * command? Who would obey? &c. It feems flrange to ' reafbn to plant Religion under the Obedience of Kings, not ^ only carelefs thereof, but cruel againft it. But when we confi- 'der, that the JeTi^s did commonly forfake God in profperity, and ^ feek him in diftrefs ; that the Church of Ghrift was more pure, ' more zealous , more entire , I might al(b fay^ more populous^ ' when flie travelled with the ftoim in her face, than when the ^ wind was either profperous or calm. ^ We may learn thereby, ^ no further to examine, but to admire, and embrace the unfearch- P. 170. 'able Wifdom and Will of God. God hath taught by the A- ^^' ' poflle S. Paul, that ivhojoever refifis the higher powers ( which at JQ, ^ that time were Infidels ) receive unto themfelves damnation. You 'teach, that whofbever doth not in the like cafe refift, doth * damnably ofFend ; were not the Spirit of Divifion, otherwise called ' the Devil, feated in your Soul, you would not thus openly oppofe 'the Settlings of your rotten Brain, againft the exprefs and dired 'Sentence of God. -The Apoftle teacheth us to be obedient ' to higher powers for confcience jake^ and not for any private re- P» '73> ' fped. ■ ' You, whole Office is to pray, to inftrud Men in ^' ' pure Devotion, to fettle their Souls in piety and peace, you ' take upon you the Policies of State, you read and deface the Re- 'putation of Kings, you make your felves both Judges and Mode- ' ratois of all tjieir Adions, allowing them to flie no further, than ' you give them Wings. You difpofe not only their Aftairs, but ' their Crowns at your pleafiire ; you hunt them not to covert, but ' to death. You train np your Followers in the highmyftery of •Trealon.— *— To thefe ends you wreft Scriptures, you cor- 'rupt Hiftories, you counterfeit Reafons, you corrupt all Truth. . 'And all, you (ay, is diicded tea holy and religious end. Away ' then with your Devotion, and fo we fhall be nd of your dangerous * Deceit. This This was his Opinion in the Days of King y^w^^; nor was it newly taken up to comply with that Prince: for, as Sir JthnHey- Ep. o^d. M;^r -j-p. 339 * whether the Magiftrate fhall be depofed ? fince God hath ex &c. ' prefly commanded the People to be fubjed to the Sword, and not ^ to refill:. Againft which Precept no earthly Court may deliberate, <=^ * much iefs determine to break his Law, or licmfe the People to f uftrate ^ his Heavenly Will.- — - — — It is one thing to disbuithen the Con* ' fcience from obeying the Evil which a Prince commandethy which a ^ Prieft may do, and another thing to take the Prince's Sword out of ^ his hand for abufng his Authority^ which the Pi left may not do. — ; ' ManaJfes'w^iS carried Captive out of his Realm in the midfVof his ^ furious Idolatry ; and yet in his abfence and mifery no man ftirred ^ againfl: him, but his Kingdom was referved for him, until he was ^ releafed out of Prifbn, and fent back from Babylon, Ic was there- ^fore not for fear of Death, but for regard of Duty, that thezea- ^ lous Priefts and Prophets fubmitted their perlbns to thofe vvicked * Princes, whofe Idolatry they reproved with the lofs of their 'lives.- — If the Prince wiiiully maintain Herefie and open Im P. 359. 'piety,'the Bilhops are to reprove, admonifh, &c. but llill they 'muft ferve him, honor him, pray for him^ and teach the People to ' do the like; and with meeknefs enduring what the wrath of the Prince c^y * fhall lay upon them, without aimcying hfs ferfcn^ nfiding hzs power ^ ' difcharging his SubjeBs, or removing hi^n from his Throne, Which, ' fays he to the Jefuit ) is your way of cenfuring Pi inces. > P. 366. ' The Church of Chrift offers not any Example of refilting and de- ^' 3^^* * pofing Princes for a thoufand years. It is not enough for =^ 'you, to have Laws of your own making to licenfe you to bear ' Arms againft your Prince , you muft have God's Law for your ' Warranty orel(e you may come within the compafs of heinous and * horrible Rebellion.—^ Theofh. (that is the Pioteftantlnter-P- 334^ ' Ipcutor ) That's the Cafe, which you take in hand, that the People ' may punifti the Prince offending, as the Prince may the People. ' PhiL (i.e. the Jefuit.) Either the people, or none muft do ir. ' Theofh, And feeing the people may not do it, it is evident, that God ^ hath referved the Magiftrate to be puniilied by hirafelf, and not L ' given 502, P. 511. P. 54: Par, 3. p, P [74] given the people power over their Prince. Do not with vio- l(?ncc reftniin them, but in patience poflefs your own fouls. This IS the way for all Chriftian Subie<5ts to conquer Tyrcints, and this is the Remedy provi Jed m the New Teftament agalnft all Perfecu- tions, not to rcfjlt Powers, which God has ordain'd, left we be damn'd; but with all meeknefs to fufFer, that we may be crown- ed. If Princes preduiie to violate the Dominion, which God hath referved to himfelf, we may not rebel, (that's your Jefmtical Doctrine ) but difobey them in that, or any pointy that is pre- Icribed by man againfi the 'will of God^ and fubmit our [elves to en- dure perfecuticn for right eoufmfi fake. If Pnnces embrace the Truth, you mufl: obey them ; if they purfue Truth, you mufl abide them. And thefe Paflages , with what hath been formerly cited out of the (aid Book, wiij, I think, fuffioently vindicate both the Author and his Dodrine, from ail that is ufually objedei againfV them. Elpecially if we confider, that when the Jeftut had quoted Goodmans Book of Obedience^ as applaudmg Wjais Rebellion , the Frotej^ant aniwers, ^ It is much that you meaiure the whole Realm by one man's ^ merit; ajid more, that you draw the words, which he fpake, ^ from the meaning which he had, to warrant your Rebellions. ' The party, vyhich you name, at the fame time took Queen Mary 'for no lawful Prince, which particular and falle fuppolal beguiled ' him, and made him think the better of JVyais War ; but our Que- ' ftion 13 of lawful Princes, not of violent Intruders, and therefore ^Goodmans Opinion, which himfelf hath long lince didiked, is no * way (ervice^.ble to your Seditions; or as it is in the Margin, Good- ' mans private Opinion, long fince correded by himfelf, cannot preju- ' dice the whole Realm. Goodman did not hold, ihat lawful Princes ' might be thruft from their Crowns, but thacQcieen Mary was no lawful Magilirate. One of his great Arguments againfl: her, being taken from her Sex, which was made by God, as he dreamedi uncapable of Go- vernment; this being one of his, and Knox's beloved Paradoxes: but he lived CO repent and retrad them. SECT. [75] SECT. Ilf. To give the King at his entry into England^ a Specimen of the temper of the Zealots, they tender'd him a Petition called t'he MiUe manm Petition (as if they would have intermixed their ^z- Atuii^i^ fires with threatnings) by telling the King, that looo Minijhrs, (as they loved to be called) had influence enough on many thoufands of People, to incline them to give dillurbance to his Government, -(if he did not comply with their requefts^ to which the Univeifiry . . of Oxford wrote a full and fatisfadory anfwer ; wherein they af- firm, that the Fresbyterians aRow the King ^ net poteitatem Juris, ^«f,p.29. only fad:i, while they make him a waintainer of their frocleedingi ^ bur no ccrnmander in them ; and all the while the King fubmits his Scepter unto the Sapter of Chrtfi, and licks the dufl of the Churches feet (^for which they ^ote T. O lib. i. p. 1 80. ') This afferticn they condemn together with the other Antimonarchical, Antiepifcopal Dodrins of that Petition ; nor was this the (ole judgment of that Famous Univerfity, bat of her Famous Sifter at Cambridge, whofe Epiftle is pubiiftied at the end of that anfwer, and wherein they aver, Quicunc^ue Ecckfi^s Anglican^e doHrinam, ^el difciplmam, vel ejm par- tern filtquam legibzfs publtcis flabilitam^ &;c- that whofoe^uer Jhail by writings fpeakmg, cr any other way publickly oppoje the Dottnnej or DifcipUne of the Church of England, or any part thereof e/lablifhed by publick Laws^ [hall be uncapable of taking any Degree, and [ufpended from any Degrees he hath formerly taken. Dated 0<3tob. 7 1605. Dr. Anthony Rudd Bilhop of St. Davids Preach'd before the King p^ ^^ May 15. 1604. on Tf. loi. \\z. and in it gives an account ofzW. David's demeanor both before, and after he attained the Crown 1^04. of Ifrael^ and among other things, he commends him for his pa- tient waiting on God till Saul's Death ; David lad given proof ^^^y M^ ^^^ independent abfolutenefs thereof their fay- jQ^ i>ig w/ll be found to be Heretical ; for if upon abufe of independent An^ thority, they that have it, lofe and forfeit it ip(b fado, then- autho- rity^ and abufe of authority^ at leaf extreme ahufe of it ^ cannot fland to^tther *^ which is contrary to that of St. Auguftine, where he faith, ■■ hor.o nec tyrannica? factionis perverjitas laudabihs erit, fi regia clemen- :!ji!gah ixi tyrannus fubditos tractet, nec vituperabiHs ordo regias potefla- '*^' tis, fi rex dudelitate tyrannica fscviat ; ahud eil namque injufli po^ef!:ate jufle velle uti, & aliud eft )ufla poteilace injufle velle uti. JQ, ;. e, neither ^]rll the fervcrfnefs of Tyrannical U fur pat ion ever be prai/e jvorthy^ though the Tyrant ufe his SubjeSls 7Vith all Kingly clemency : nor the order of Kingly Tower be ever jubjeB to jufl reprebenfion, though > a King grow fierce and cruel like a Tyrant ; for it is one thing to ufe I an unlawful Power lawfully ; and another thing to ufe a lawful Power unrighteoufly, and unjufly, SECT. IV. After the happy difcovery of the damnable Gun-powder Treafon-y and the |uft execution of the wretched mifcreants, that were en* gaged in it ; the Parliament met at Weftminfier, which had been iiril (ummoned Anno 1603. and with it a Convocation ; the Mem- bers of which rffleding upon the horrid delign of Garnet , and his AccoittpliceSj thought themfelves in juflice to their Sovereign, and their own Principles obhgedj when they met, to cenfure and condemn fuch Do^irins, as led Men to fuch Rebellious Practices; hereupon the Prolocutor of the lower houfe. Dr. Overall fthen Dean of St. P(&uh, afterwards Billiop of Coventry and Litchfield^ then of I^crwich (whofe vafl learning gives him a character be- yond aIIj that can be faid of him here) drew up a Treatife, which being reviewed by the Upper Houfe of Convocation, was mutually agreed C 77 ] agreed on, and declared to be the Senfe of the Church of England in th^t ve^y Svaod, which made the Canons,, that as yet are iookt upon as the Code of oar Church; a Manulcript of which Ads^ This Book and Canons having been happily put into mv hands, I cannoc but is iince think niv felf obhged to tranfcribe foaie Paffag'^s, that difcover the Pointed by belief of our Church reprefentative at that time. , ^^K^^^^/- They pofitively aflert ; that God having created our firfi Parents, j'^gofib and purpoftnor to multiply their feed into many Generations^ for the re- j. c. 2. pknifhm^ of the World with their Pofierity, did give to Adam for his time, and to the reft of the Patriarchs, and chief Fathers fuccefively be- fore the Floods Authority, Power, and Dormnion over their.Children, and Offfpring to Rule, and Govern them ; — adding further, if any c n >> Man [hall affirm, that Men at the firfi- without all good Education or civility ran up and down in Woods and Fields^ as wild creatures^ reft- ing themselves in Caves and Dens, and acknowledging no Superiority one over another, until they were taught by experience the nscejfity of Govern- went ; and that thereupon, they chofe fome amorg themfelves to order and rule the reft, giving them po7ver and authority fo to do ; and that confe- cfuently all civil Power, jurifdiBion, and Authority was firft derived from the People, and diforderd Multitude ; or either is originally (till in theWy or elfe is deducd by their confents naturally from them, and is not God^s Ordinance originally defending from him ^ and depending upon him, he doth greatly err. Thus they account for the Government of the old World; nor 'did the Flood alter the nature of Authority, or alienate the Rights of Princes ; for fay they^ W^^y Man ihaU affirm, that the civil Power and Authority, which Noah had before the Flood, was by the deluge de- ^^"'^. i^^- termindy or that it was given unto him again by his Sons or 'Nephews ; or that he received from them the Sword of his Sovereignty ; or that the di^ribuiion of the World to his three Som, d%d depend upon their con * fents ; or received from them any fuch authority, as without the fame it could not lawfully have been made ; — ™ or that this Power, &:c.. did not proceed from God, or were not properly his Ordinance, but that they had the fame from the People, their Offfpring ; he doth greatly err. BefideSj it is generally agreed upon, that obedience to Kings and Civil Magiftrates, is prefer ibd to all SubjeBs in the ^th. Commandment, ^^^' ^^' Ex 20. 12. where we are enjoynd to Honour our Parents ; whereby n follows, that fubjeBion of Inferiors unto their Kings and Governors, u fotmded upon the very law of Nature^ and confequently that the fenttnce . of Death awarded by God himfelf againft fuch^ as jhewed themfelves ineoT' ».. \ ft incorrigthly difohedknt to their Parents, 9r curfed tketn, or flruck them, -ivas like-wife due U7ito thofe, who committed any fuch cjfencei agamfl their Kings ^ and Rulers , being the Heads and Fathers of their Com- ntomvealths and Kingdoms ; ivhich is not only apparent by 'way of con- fe>^uer.cej but likewtfe by example , praBice, and prei:ept ; as where Shi- inei rs judged !o die for cmfmg of David the Lords Anointed \ where David himfelf appointed' by God to fuoceed King Saul, would not be induced by any pcrfwafions to lay violent hands upon his Mafter the King, If any Man therefore fl^all affirm^ that it was lawful m the Old Tefia- menty either for Children or Nephews ^ to have been dijobedient to their Fathers, being their chief Governors from the Creation till MofesV time or afterward , either for the Children of Ifi-aelj either under Mofes, JoiliLi^l, the JudgcSj or their Kings to have been dtfobedievt to them in their lawful commandments , or to have murmured or rebelled againft them\ or that it was in thofe times more lawful unto SuhjeHs for any caufe whatfoever, either to curje their Princes, Kings, or civtl Gover- )^ nors, or to bear arms againfi them, cr to depofe them from their King. doms, or Frincipalities, or to lay violent hands npon their Perfons^ than it was in the faid times lawful upon any occafion for Children^ either to have curfed their Parents j or to have rebelled againfi them^ when thej did reprove or correct them^ or to have withdrawn themfelves from their fubjettion, faying unto them (they being private Men) we will be no more your Children, or you [hall be no more our Fathers ; or (bearing civil authority over them) we wiU defofe you from your Government over us, and will be no longer ruled by you ; or to have offered any violence to them^ cr to have beaten them, and much lefs to have murder d them^ he dotb greatly err. After this, they deduce the Scheme of Paternal and Regal Go- vcrnmenr, through the feveral Ages of the Church, down to the time of the JewtpiY^mg^ ; and, when they coniiiered the cafe of Uz.x.iah, who for offering to burn Incenfe on the Altar (which Was peculiarly the Priefts Office) was by God fmitten with lepro- I.i Can 22 f^^j ^'^^y ^^^''^ ^f ^^) ^"^-'^ /^^^ alfirmy that Azanah, and the other Pru'fis nfed , or that they lawfully raight have ufed any violence^ or force againfi the Kir.g\ Perfon, either tn hindering him for burning of r-^ Ince7ife, or in thruftmg him out of the Temple, or in compelling him to divell apart in a hoiifs, as he did (though he was a leper) if he had not of himfelf yielded to the obfervation of the law m that behalf, or that he was deprived of hts Kingdom ^ either by the faid fir eke of God, ' or by hts dwelling tn a houfe apart ; or that any thing, which the Priefts thin did, might have buen a lawfd warrant t3 any Priefi after7i^ard in [7P] in the Old TiflamerJ} either to have depofed hj fcntenie any of their Kings front tbt'tr Kingdoms for the like offences, or to have ufed arms^ or reprefftd fucb their unlawful attempts by forcible ways, though they had imagined^ the fame might have tended to the prefervation of Reli- gion ; cr that either before that time or afterward , any^ Prieji- did re(ifi at^ by force of Arms, cr depofe any of the Kings either cf\{iAQ\y or of ]i\Axh from their Kingdoms, tho the K'pgs of 11\-3,qI all' of i hem, and fourteen of the Kings of j^dcih were open and plain Idolaters, he doth greatly err. Cm 23. And becaufe againft this the Cafe of Athaliah might be objeded^ ^* ^' thev fay farther, *"ifany Man fnall affirm, that Jehoiada, and his ^ Wife did amils in preferving the life of tlieir King Joafli; or that: • • ''Athaliah was not a Tyrannical Ufurper ^rhe right Heir of that ' Kingdom being alive J or that it was neither lawful k: Jehoiada, ^ and the reft of the Princes, Levltes, and People to have yielded ^ theif fubjeclion unto their lawful King ; nor having (b done, and ' their King being in pofleffion of his Crown^ to have joyn'd tc- ' gcther for the overthrowing. of Athaliah the Ufurper , or that ^ Jehoiadci the High Prieft was not bound, as he was a Priefl, both ^ to inform the Pnnces and People of the Lords promife, chat Joafh *^ ^ fliould Reign over them: —or that thisTad, either of the ' PrinceSj Pnefts, or People was to be held for a lawful warrant for 'any afterward, either Piinces, Pricft, or People,- to have depo- *■ fed any of the Kings of Judah, who by right of Succeflion came ' to their Crowns, or to have killed them for any refpecl: what(b&- * ver, and to have fet another in their places according to their own ^choice ; or that this example of Jehoiada , or any thing elfe in /the Old Teftament did give them to the High Prieft any Autho- * rity to difpute, determine, or judge, whether the Children of the * Kings of Judah, Ihouid either be kept from the Crown, becaufe '■ their Fathers were Idolaters ; or, being in poffeflion of it, fhould ' be depofed from it, in this i^efped^ or any other refped: whatlbe- *" ver ; he doth greatly err. ^ :. Caiv ij. ' If any Man fhail afHriTij that it is lawful for any Captain, 'or Subjcd, high or low whofoever, to bear Anns agiinft their ' Sovereign, or to lay violent hands upon his Sacred Pe^fon cip.z?. * he doth greatly err : ^ and this Dodrine is earneftly inculca- * ted in many other places. The Ifraelites in zy€gypt , after Jo- ' fepb s dcsLth, being oppreft very tyrannically many ways, did nc- * ver rebel againft any of thofe Kings, but fiibiiiitted thcmfelves to . ^ their authorlcVj tho their burthens were veiy intolerable, both in ' refpe-6t of the impoflibie works impofed on them, and becaufe ,il- ' io they might not ofFer (acrifices unto the Lord ( a (pecial part ""of Goi's Worlliip) without apparent danger of ftcning to death ; ' bciidesj I .C.I p. [80] 'bcfiJes, It iriAy not be omitted, when God himCdf Cent Mofes to ^deliver them from that fervitude, he would not fufFer him to car- ' ry them thence, till Pharaoh their King gave them licence to de- *■ part. Q ^ ' When Alexander the Great, having overthrown Darius, fent to J^drlm (the High Pneft, and Prince of the Jewi) to adift him ^ iii his Wars, and become tributary to the Macedonians, as he had Iir.'cS. '^'^^'^ ^^ thQ Per/tans ; he return d for his anfwer, that he might *JQ^/"o^ yield thereunto, becaufe he had taken an Oath for his true ' Allegiance unto Dartus, w/hich he might not lawfully violate while . . ' Daru/s lived, being by flight efcaped, when his Army was defeat- Can. 30. ' ed. If any Mm Ihall affirm, that Jadd^fs the High Prieft did *ami(s in binding his obedience to King Dam/i by an Oath ; or ' that he had not finned, if he had refufed, being thereunto re- Squired, (o to have (worn; or^ having fo (worn, he might law- ^ fully have born Arms againft Darius, or have folllcited others, ^ whether ahens, or Jews thereunto; he doth greatly err. And agreeable hereunto they tell us, was the belief and pradice of ourBlefled Saviour, and his Holy Apoftles under the Gofpel. ^ If therefore any Man fhall affirm, that our Siviour did exempt ' himfelf from the obedience due to the civil Magiftrate ; or did ^ any way, or at any time encourage the Jews, or any other, di- ^ ^ redly, or indiredly^ to rebel for any cauje whatfoever againft the ^ Roman Emperor, or any of his fubordinate Magiftrates ; or that * he did not very willingly both himfelf pay tribute to Cafar, and * alfb advife the Jews (b to do, or that, when he willed the Jews * to pay Tribute to Cafar, including therem their duty of obedience ' unto him, he did not therein deal plainly, or fincerely, but meant ^ fecretly, that they iliould be bound no longer to be obedient unto * him, but until by force they iliould be able to refift him ; or that ' he did not utterly, and truly condemn all devifes, conferences,and 'refolucions whatfoever, either in his own Apoftles, or in any ' other Perfons for the uhng of force againft civil Authority, or ' that by Chrift's Word, all Subjeds of what fort foever without ' exception, ought not by the law of God to peiifh with the Sword, ' that take, and ufe the Sword for any caafe againft Kings, and So- ^ vereign Princes, under whom they were born, or under whole ' Jurifaiction they do inhabit ; .or that Chnft did not well, ' and as the fifch Commandment did require, in fubmitting him- ^ felf,as he did, to Authority, altho he was firft fent for with Swords "and Staves^ as if he had been a Thief, and then afterward car- ried Can.2.1.2. ^ rieJ to Tilatej and'by^him (ll^ic he found no evil in himj con- "^ demq'd to death ; or that by any . Dodrine or Example, which i Chnft ever caught, or hath left upon good record , it can ho ^ proved lawful to any SuhjeBsy for any caafe of what nature foever^ to ""113 ' decline either the Authority and Jurifciidrion of their Sovereign ' Princes, or of any their lawful Deputies, and inferior Magiftrates ^ ruling under them ; he doth greatly qit. . ' if any Man ihall affirm, - — that the Suhjeds of all the Tern- Cm 6lz, ' poral Princes in the World, were not as much bound in St. P^«/'s ^ tmie to be (ul>je(5t unto them, as the Romans were to be iLibjed to ' th.« Empire, not only for fear^ hut even for confcience fake ; or th.^.c ' ' ' St. Frf!«/'s commandmeat fby virtue of his Apoftleihip, and affi- 'ftance of the Holy Ghoit ) of obedience to Princes, then Eth- * nickf, is not of as great force to bmd the Confcience of ail true ^Chriftians, as if he had been ihzn funsjmfs Pomtfex; or that ^ the Primitive, Church was not as well reft rain'd de Jure by the ' Dodrine of.Ghfift's Apoftles, as de faBo from bearing Arms a- *■ gainfl: dich P^iiices, as were then Echaicks, and transferring of ' their Kingd&i;^ from them unto any others; or chat tlie Apo- /ftles at that time', if they had found the Chri/lians of fufficient 'force for number, provih'on, and furniture of Warhke Engines to ' have -Depoied thofe Pagan Princes, that were then both Enemies, c^^-^ ^ and Periecutors of all, that believed mChrift ; would (no d^ubc ' have moved, and authorized them to have made V/ar againft luch / their iBdnces, and abfblved them from performing any longer 'that obedience, which they (as Men temporizing)' had in tlieir * Writings prefcr^bed unto them ; or that, when afterward Chrilii- ' answere grown able for number, and ilrength to have^bppofed *-themfcives by force againft their Emperors, bcing^ Wicked and ' Perfecutors, they might lawfully fo have done for any thing, that *• is in the New Teftament to the contrary • he doth greatly err. * if any Man fhall affirm, that it is not a nloft proirine impiety, q^^^ * tending altogether tcMie difcredit of the Scnpciires, for any Man 1/2.' ' to hold, that St. Veter and St. Vaul had 10 intruded the Chrifiians ^ in their times, as that they k\\t\^^ if chdy had ,becn able, thty 'might without offence to God have depo'ed Ntroi^om his Em- * pire ; or chat the Chriftians in TertMan% rime, when they pre- * fefs'd, that n©twi;hftanding their numbers^and, i orces were ib great, ' as they had been able .to have dilli els'd vcrv greacly the jidaTe of *■ the Emperors (^being then Perfecutors ) they might not -fo ^o, ' ^ bacaule Chaft their Mailer had taugiit cnsm ocherwiie; oughMi<)t X5= [81]. to be a (ufticient Warranc for all true Chriftiaiis to deteft thc^Cc xMen in thcfe ddys, and for ever hcreafcer, who contrary to the Example of the faid Chriftians in the Primitive Church, and the Docftrins of Chrift, which were then taught them, do endeavor to pei fwndo them, when they fhall have fufficient Forces, to rc« bcl againl'l fuch Kings and Empewrs at the Pope's commandment, and to thrud them from their Kingdoms and Empires; or that this dcvilifh Dodrine of animating Subjedls to Rebellion (when they are ablej againtl their Sovereigns, either for their Cruelty, Ilerehc, or Apollacy, was ever taught in the Church of Chrift by any of the Ancient Fathers, during the Reigns of Diockftavy or Julian the Apeftate, or Falens the Arrlan^ or of any other the Wicked Emperors before them^ or that it is not a wicked per- verting of the Apoftles words to the Corinthians y (touching their choice of Arbitrators to end difTentions among themfelves, rather than draw their Brethren before Judges, that were Infidels j to in- fer thereof, either that St. Vaul intended thereby to impeach in any fort the Authority of the Civil Magiftrates, as if he had meant they fhould have chofen fuch Judges, as by civil Authority might otherwife have bound them, than by their own confents to have flood to their award ; or to authorize Chrifl-ian Subjects, when they are able, to thrufl their Sovereigns from their Royal SeatSj and to chufe themfelves new Kmgs in their places ; he doth great- ly err. But it were requiiite to tranfcribe almoft that whole admirable Treatif e , fhould I give the Reader a view of all thofe paflagcs, that vindicate the Divine Right of Kings, and aflert the neceffity of Subjeds being obedient to them ; while I forbear in expe(5iancy, that the moil venerable owner of that great Treafure, will very Ipeedily make the World happy in the publication of fb elaborate a work. SECT. V. Some few years afcei' this. King Jatrns ordered to be Printed, and had in every Church, a little Treatife called Dem & Rex^ which was publiih'd both in Latin and Englifh (and, as I am very credibly informed, drawn up by Bilhop Overal) which was reprint- ed in Englifh Anno 1665. by the efpecial command of King Charles II. and therein the Nation is taught their duty toward their Superiors thus ; In the Allegiamc »f a Stihje^ to hii Sovereign^ the evil. evil hits to efche'iv, is. i. Evil in a6lion ; for he u not to touch him pis^i^- 'ivith uny evil touchy not to flretch out ht$ hand aga'inft his moft [acred ^^^^■^^^^' T erf on, nor fo much as to affright , or difgrace him by cutting the laf- of his Garment, a. Evil in words ; for he is not to curje his Ruler. ^. Evil in cogitation; for he is not to curfe the King in his thought ; (and all this is freved by mmiy Texts of Scripture placed in the Mar- - gin. ) Now if the Subjects of our Sovereign out of their Allegiance to His Majefty are to fuccor , and defend him even with the haz,rrd of their lives^ &c. and the bond of this Allegiance is inviolable, and cannot by any means be diflolv*d, then &c. Ecclef] 8. 2. is an evi- P-J7 dent 'tefiimony, that Kings are fubjeB unto God, and have no ?nortal *^* Man their fuperior, who may require of them an account of their doings, and punip} them by any Judicial Sentence, — which Docirine is etccellently confirmed by the instance of David in the cafe of Uriahs and the Prophet Nathan'j carriage towards him ; after which ^tis faid, that __ God only gave unto^2L\x\ Kingly Power, and not the People, who are f aid V- '9- to make him King ; /. e. approving him, as made by God, &:c. But S;^^'^^ was not Saul a Tyrant, a bloody OppreJJor ; did not the blood of fo many '^' Innocents cry to God for vengeance, and by his fpecial commandment (whofo fheds man's bloody by man fhall his blood be {hed J deferve death ? Tit David by God's own appointment defignd to the Kingdom fays, the Lord keep me from doing that thing unto my Mafter the Lord's Anoiated, &c. — the BifJjop of Rome, (and by parity of reafon, any other P erf on, if I Judge aright) cannot difpenfe 7i;ith the P- 35- Law of Nature, which from the fir fi beginmng of the reafcnable Crea- ture is unchangeable ; nor with the Moral Law of God, whofe Precepts are indifpenfible ; but the duty of SubjeBs in obedience to their Sovereign, zs grounded upon the Law of Nature, beginning with our firfi beg inn mg ; for as we are Born Sons, fo are we Born Subje(5ts. ^ But is there p ngobi no means to ft ay the fury of a Sovereign command , .if he fJjould be fo tyrannous, and profane, as to endeavour to opprefs the whole Church at once, and utterly to extingui[J] the Light of Chriftian Religion ? — Princes in their rag& may endeavour wholly to deftroy God's Churchy but * ^ in vain, becaufe Chrift hath fo built it on a Rock, that the Gates of Hell [Jjall not prevail again fi it ; and when they do labour to effe^ fo heinom an impiety^ the only means we have to appeafe their fury, is ferious repentance for cur fim, which have brought this chaftilement upon »s, ^«^ humble prayer ^/«^o God, who guides the hearts of Prin- ces like Rivers of Waters. Tvukncw^ how before the coming of Chr if, the Jewjfn Church by the command of Ahaiuerus, was to be deftroy d^ Eilii 4. both young apd old, &c. here the whole Church by the barbaror/s dffrgii- M 2 ' ment 11 C 84 ] r)$ent of Ahafuerus feerts'd to he in the 'vcryja'ivs of death, yet they take no firms, they confult not how to poyfon '\hafi\cmsor Hainan^ they animate no dejferate Ftrfon fuddenly to {tab them^ but there ivas only great fbrrovv among thcm^ and fafting, and weeping, 8ic. This Book gave (b much difguft to a party of Men in this King' dom, that they could not be quiet, till ioniething was Pnnted nn" dei- the name of an anfwer to it (tho every Pamphlet, that is (b called,^ does not defcrvp that name) and to make n pafs the more plaii(ibly, it aflumes the fan^c title, Vem & Rex, and is f^idtohave been Pnnted at Cclen^ An. Dcm. i6l8. the Author of which (rho i jiqiLcfiionably a Pap^ft, as appears by many paflages m the Book) c'^ffirmSj t-hat the Scots had undoubtedly the true fpirit of the Gojpel, who p'ofefs\l (and for it he quotes Knox'i Hifiory of the Scotch, Church ) tkjt they would be Subjects to no one ^ unlefs they could en\ay their defired Refrmation ; and that the former Dialogue falfly afjertSj that Kmgs have their Power only from Godj and art accountable only to him\ and that the duty cf Suhjedfs cannot he d'tfjolvd^ if the Kmg timn Tyrant y hjiddy Hi-retickj er Jpof-ate ; and that Kin^s are not to be depofed^ or refilled, tmlefs by prayers and tears, tho they are faTn into fo mu^h im- piety a7id mcidnefs, as to fcek the ruin of the Church, and the defiru^tim of Religion: Which Affertions the Author condemns, but with no reafon, and a great deal of injultice, while he owns, and improves the Rom!(l} Dodtnns of refifting,anddepoiing Princes in many places, ib eafily are Men inclined to be dejpifers of Dignities ^ and blafphemers of Dominions. V)c AdJa- Gabriel Vowel lays, that when St. Paul bids us be obedient for con- phoris, fcience lake, that he means, we muft no way i)ffend the Magiftrate by Lend. rebelling agamft him ; but that we muft keep a good Ccnfcience in hts !/5o<5.c8. y7^^f^ '^Pio j^ath Jet the Magiftrate over m ™— — ^for Ins Rower is iV'qI'' ^ fi^'^ God,^—- and to the jufl praije of our Reformation, he adds, *that l\\i. no Church in Europe reformed her fe If wore orderly , than the Church *c.9.Sect of England ; in which nothing was don^ turrjultuarily, by force and 35' P.79 arms, or by fraud \ but all alterations were wade by the fupreme Rower cf the Nation, agrecpMe to the fVord cf God, and tha Example of the Pri- mitive Church. Oliver O: mcrcd in his piSIure of a Tapift ; It is not lawful for Sub- jecls to attempt the murthermg of their S over eig7t for Religion fake, or for any pretence v>'hatfoever. Go with crcjjet, and torchlight through- out the whole Hook of God, and throughout the fpacio/fs 'volumes of the Ancient Fat bars, and tell me., whether any Prtejl, Levite, Evangelifi^ jipofih, Anciait Father e'ver hath taught ^ counfelFd^ and much lejs pra. mfid SHfed the like, I fay not agmnfi La'ii>ful M^gtprates, hut tyrannous '^ Rufers , and fuch as were reprobated of God^. ^ the Prophet ^^ Ifaiah complain d of the ExaEiions^ and OppreJJions of the Kings of If- j'aelj jheiif'd them their faults, and admom[i)d them of God's ^vengeance ; hut he did not animate y encourage , and incite the Teople to avenge them- felves of their Princes^ and to lift up Arms againfi them '^ — the Prophets AnioSj Micah^ and Yj^'^h^inhh give fufficimt te^hmony, that the Rulers m their times were very -wicked Men^ and fuch as did grind the faces of the SubfeSl's ; and yet all thk nctwithfiafulwg they did not advife the Su^je^is to mutiny ^ or rebel againfi their Princes, When Rome •was fare and primitive ; you fhall find^ the arms of the p. 179* Church were tears and prayers ; but noTP they are degenerate from their former purity, and openly threaten the lives of Kings, — the ancient Romans ft^// in judgment rife agaifi(i ycUy and condemn you ; for they" conjjnred not the death of Pagans, Infidels^ and Tyrants^ that made havoc k r^' the Church of God. &:c. SECT. VI. Among thefe Divines I will place one Civilian, the famous ^Z- hericm Gentths ; who, tho Born m Italy , yet lived long in England; the King's Profeflor of the Laws in the nioft Famous Univeriity of Oxony of which he was one of the greateft Ornaments. I fhall not mention^ what he fays on this (ubjecSl in his Books ds Jtire belli ; fince he hath undertaken it profeiTedly in his three Royal Difputations, i^^^^^^ as he calls them; in the firft of which, treating of the abfolute p&^per 1605410. ; of a Kmg r wheresn his Notions are very agreeable to the Sentiments * ' of hiS Mailer King James in his true law of free Monarchies, to which , „ , he refers) he affirms, that he is abfolutely fufreme^ who acknowledges ]i.%ipyii^; I nothing above him^ but God, to whom only, and not to any other he is to render an account. — he confejjes there were fome Magi fir at es im- properly called Kings y fuch as the Kings of Sparta, and of Egypt, to 7vhich I a ft there were laws fet how far they fljould walky and how of- ten baththemfelveSy who might be accused when they were dead, and be- ing convi^ed he denied decent Burial ; but thofe do not deferve to be cal- led Kings, whofe Suhjecfs pay them no more obedience, than they pleafe.-^ A Prince is a God upon Earth, his Power is greater, than either that of a Father of old over his Children, or that of a Mafter over his Servants, All Princes are feudataries to God, to whom they ought to render an ac P ^7- count of their Government, who ts their only Judge, V/^ a Maxtm „ ^, in the Civil Law^ Princeps Icgibus folutus eft^. a Prince is free, from * ""*' laws ; li m I [ 8^3 laws; //je Greek Interpreters underftand it^ of his freedom from Venal La7vs \ for a Prince bath no Judges^ who can compel htm ; others, thai he ts exempt from the coaBion, not from the direction of the law, hift all agree againf any force to be ufed again ft- him. This, and much more to this piirpofe^the Reader will meet with in that firft diiputation; while the third tieats largely, ho7i> unjufi P 39* anj violence ts, which Subjecfs t*fe againfi their King^ by Ktng^ i^' ^ °^'- he fays, he means fuch a Prince, as hath no Superior, no Judge, or Governor over hi??i ; he means alfo a lawful Prince, not a Tyrant ; but fuch a lawful Prince who rules Tyrannically ^i.e. feeks the defrrutVionofthe Commonwealth, If ii ^ fundamental and ui'.queftionahle Law, that Me?; ought to honour p.iorioi. their Prince, and not to (peak evil of him, and that what injuries cught not to be done to a Parent, ought much left to be done to a Prince ; parjd. 3- but no Man, fays Tully, can take away the hfe of his Father with- out great fin. This perhaps he fpoke like a Stoick, but it was alfo fpo- ken like a great Lawyer ; for the Roman Lawyers were great followers Pyf>n. 13. ^/ ^^^^ ^^^ € Ph^Mophers ; the Power of a Prince is by Divine Right, not by the file Ccnfitution of Men. — — Suppoje a Prince going 1^ p. J 03. ^^\\^'i\l\s {and fo we have another witnefs to this truth, the Learned Driidus) that every acf ion, that is related in Holy Scripture, is not praifed^ ncr was the caufe good, that becaufe the Prince had dcjerted the true Re- Igion^ therefore 1 hey might defert hi?n, for the Chrifiians did not de- ^^ Jcrt the Apojlate Julian,- and that atlton its not to he made a fattern,that IS dc7ie contrary to ra^fn and law, nor does our di fence of the Dutch confirm the Jufiice of their caufe ; for we may jifily defend thofe, who 116. ^bemfelves are engaged in an unjufi War, as I have in more than one no C 87 ] _ flac€ prcved as to this faB of Sucen Elizabeth. // l\^t4ali have^ no fewer om over anoiber, how muth lefs hath an inferior power eve his fapericrj a SnkjeB over his ~ Prince ? he (IjaJl he refi-rmnd by his fupf rioty who is Gcd^ ' • ■ is it not in every Mans mouthy that a Prince hath no other yudj^e but God ? Shame and ccTt/cience, and honour ^ way check them^ but not their SuhjeSls, — — — Obj.. But do not Aqui- p.j^r 12: nas, Luther, Peter Martyr, W Beza allow ofrefijfance? Anfw. the 113, ' book de regimine Principis is not Aquinas'/, fays Sigoniiis (lib. 17. de regn. Ital. ) Luther was deceived by the German Lawyers, and brought. to alter hit opinion for the worfej and 7vhat he fpoke he faid only of fett- dataries, and of a Defenfive TVkr, M.Anyv was fwayed by examples, not . • reafon; as if becauje the Jews reftfed the Macedonians, and Romans, whofe SuhjeBs they were not^ therefore SubjeEis way refifi their lawful Sovereigns^ ■ the example of St, Ambrofe does not reach this cafe, for he ujed no force, nor had he any right to deny the^ temple to the Emperor y which was his, and Beza fays only , that the Laws mufi pi)- Sec aitthcrize fuch refifiance, ^ But there are cogent reafons to encline to the praBice of Paffive Obedience, I. It is a rule, that we mufi not (peak evil of the Prince. 2. Force towards a Father is unlawful ^ therefore to- wards a Prince, %, A lefs evil is not to be removed , if a greater will fellow, 4. If^a Man in defence of his Mother ought not to reftfi his Fa^* ther, neither ought he to reftfi his Prince in defence of his Country. 5. No om can depofe a Pnnce, but he^ who made him ; but the People did not make him^ &c. 6. No evil is to be done , that good may come of it, 7. How can a King have abfolute Power, when he hath fo many Ephori over him, as he' hath SubjeBs ? 8. The Authority of the Anciejus, Plato, and TuUy. If it he objetled, that Plato fays , that Pa- ^ rents, when they grow mad, mufi be refiraind; and that others fay-, that a Tyrant is a Madman : I anfwer, we confiitute a Guardian over a mad Prince ; but we deny that a cruel Tyrannical Prince is to be rec- ^^ koned a Madman, Plato and Tully, and Baitolus are of the opinion, n.T^z,. that there can be no jufl caufe oF rebelling againft, or reiifling a Prince. The fentence of Mr, Y Hofpital is obfervable, that the Fa^ ^ion of the League was very potent ; the defence the Hugonets made, feernd neceffary, but that only the Kings caufe was jufi ; that both the Hugonots<«»^ Leaguers, were guilty of waging War agamfi their King :^ but the HugonotS in a lejjer degree, becaufe the neceffity of f elf defence is more excufahle, than the Amh'ttion of a Crown ; bi4t no Caufe was jufi, but the Kings ; for there cannot be any jufi caufe of refifiing a lawful Prince. SECT. [ 88] SECT. VII. The trcafonable DeGgti of Garner, and his Accomph'ces^ gave occafion to the making, and impofing the Oath of Allegiance, as- good Laws generally owe their Rife, and Original to men's un^yo^ verabie Paffions, and irregular Manners ; but no (boner did the Oath appear, but out came two Breves of Pope Pj«/the Fifth to forbid the taking of ic: and Cardinal Bellarmtne*s Letter to the Arch- pneft Blachi;el upon the fame Account. To thefe Adverfaries that Learned King wrote an Anfwer, Trmci mdo triplex cimeris^ and im- mediately Books multiplied on both hdes to a great number, BeUar- mtm^ Gretfer, Suarex,, Eudamon^ Johannes^ Scioppii/s, Becamts, Far- fonsy and others attempting to reliev*:; the baffled Papacy; while ..Biiliop Andrews^ Bifhop Barlovj^ Bifliop Buckeridge^ Bifhopt Abbot ^ Biiliop Aloreton^ Bifhop Vrideauxy Ifaac Cafaubon^ Burhil^ Thompfon, Collins , and others, ftoutly defended their King, as they ought. And tl\o tlieir Arguments (eem particularly levelled againft the Pa-- Pifbj yet by parity of realbn they condemn all fuch for the like Opinions and Practices, whoever, aflerts, or is guilty of them. It were a Subjed worth a wife man's pains, who had abilities and lei- lure, to give an accurate AcccTunt of that Controverfie; but Ifhall ~ only cite the Authors, as they occur, and make for the prefent pur- pole. The King's Opinion we need not doubt of, fince the (evereft Enemies of chisDo^trin confeQ, that it hath been a commendable policy in Princes to popagace fuch Opinions, nor have the Atheifli- cal Politicians Ipared even Solomon hAmikW^^ as he ferved his own, and not the intereil: of Truth, when he laid. By me Kmgs reign. Bifiiop ^«irc<^xyj's Sentiments have been publifhedin the firft part of this Hillory, to which may be added other PaiTages in the Writings * Vol. or of the fame Author: *Upon mifconceiving this pint, fome have fallen ScTin. p. into a fancy J that his anointed may forfeit their Tenure, and fo ceafe to "803, S04. y^ Ij^^ __ j^ ^^j.(,y Ijq ^ anctnted, he grow defeHi^e, — frove a Tyrant, fall to favor Her eticks, hisajwintingmaybewi^edoff, or f craped cfy then you may write a Book de jufta abdicatione , make a holy League, &:c. but it u?Jet Religion, nor Vtrtue, mr any fpirltual Grace, this 'Royal Anointing, Chultus Domini is [aid, not only of Jo I (as, a King truly Reiigiom , but of Cyms, a mere Heathen* net only ^/D^vid, a good Kmg, but of S^iil^ a Tyrant, evra when he was at the worfi. Unxit ip Regcm, RoyalUncl ion gives no Qface^ but iijiijl T^iile Q7i]y \ it includes net h;ng^ but a jujl Title ^ it excludes no- thing. [ % ] thi?fg, hut ujttrfatlon^ GoeCs •laim never forfeits, bis CharaBir never to he jptped out, or fcrafed out ; nor Kings lofe their Rights, no more than Fa- triarchs did their Fatherhood, ■■■ ■ ■> Never was any truly partaker p, 809. pf the inward anointing of a Chrifiian Man, hut he was ever fafi and firm to the Royal Anointing. The fame excellent Prelate in his Anfiver to Tortus ( or Cardinal BeUarmins Book againft King Jameis Apology for the Oath of Al- ^^^^<>f^ legiance, (ays. That SuhjeBs are hound to ohey their Prince hy all Law, ^ ^|' . Natural, Moral ^ Civil, Municipal, That Chrifi never inter diBed any SuhjeBs Obedience ; his Father fent him not into the World on this Errand, nor did he fend any of hu Followers ; ■ Let the King he a He a- P. 4-^. then, heceafes not to he a King ; let him he a Julian, an Apoftate, which ai' worfg than a Heathen^ yet he is a King fill, and again]} even fuch ^ it is not lawful to take Arms, nay, it is a fin ^ not to take Arms in their defence, when they command us, » Both Papifts and Puritans con- p. 1 1 ©« fpire the hurt of Kings, as Herod and Pilate agreed to murther Chrifi ; — hoth being equally injurious to Kings, in firiving to rob them of their Au- thority, Kings in their Kingdoms are God*s Vicars, And^, 158 the ancient Chriftians cheerfully obeyed them ^^^ — — A forced Obedience 161. rather becomes the Devil, than 4 Chrijlian, for they are fubjeB againfi their wills ; but to the fraife of Chri/Hanity, the Chriftians in the Infancy of the Church were fo fincerely obedient ^ that their Enemies eould not hefpatter them\ and [0 cheerfully patient, that their Enemies were forced to admire them. And it is hlafphemy againfi Chrifi to think, or fay, p ^^r that he would have any om, that is his Vicar, to hinder Subjects from being true to their Trince, or Kings from being fafe, Kings derive^ ^84' their Authority from God, the people confer nothing upon them, they are 385. ' God's anointed, not the people's; > the Form of Government may be from men, but the Authority is always from Heaven. Anno 1 610, The fame Learned Prelate publifhedhis Anfwer to Cardinal BeUarmins Apology, and therein avers, t That every Subje^ tC.a. p:^ is bound hy bis Allegiance^ net to fuffer any one who jhaU endeavour ei- ^^' ther to depofe his Trince, or to difpofe of his Kingdom ; he is bound to op-- pofe him [elf againfi^ any Invader^ neither to ahfolve himfelf from his Alle- gianccy nor to fuffer himfelf to he abfolved by any other ; not to take Arms againfi his Sovereign, hut to defend him from all violence in his Crown and Perfon, and to difcover all Confpiracies, — To render to Cacfar the P. 132, things that are C^lar's* The Apofiles did fo to Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius, Nero, Domitian. The Martyrs did fo to Commodus, Severus, Decius, Dioclefian. The Fathers did fo to Confl:antius, Va- lens and Anaftafius. Nay^ the Topes themfelves did fo to the Arians, N to to Theodoric, anJ the Goths ; in their times the cQntrary DoHrin was reckoned to he Herefte. Thefe were the Sentiments of that great man, than whomj while he lived, the King had not a more Loyal I np Ded> Servant, nor the Church a more Learned Prelatej as the Editors || c^ h I*- his Oftifcula^ with Juftice, aver. When Becams, a bufie Jefutt, had undertaken to anfwer this admi- rable Prelate's Books agamfl: BeRarmin, Rich. Thom^fon^an,i6\ r. wrote p. 20. his Vindication, and fmartly cenfureshis Adverfary, for faying, 75^^; in England we /wear Alhgtance to our Kings upon thefe two conditions : J, As long as we fray in England. 2. As long as he maintains the true Religion. Both which Propofitions, as he fays, are moft falfe ; and then he proceeds to confirm his Hypothefis, proving, in purfuance p ^ of his Defign, That to the Oath of a Papifi no regard ought to he had; ' "^'y^ for who can helieve, whether he [wears truly ^ and from his Heart, who defends the Lawfdnefs of a n%txt Proportion , of which one part is P. 44. fpoken, the other re fer'ved ? The Text, Touch not mine anoint- ed, only concerns Kings, and in the whole Bihle none are called the Lord's anointed, hut Kings. And Rabbi Levi Ben Gerfhon, the Jew, hatb commented more honefily, and more like a Chrifiian, on i Sam. 11.24. P- 73,79, ^^^^ ^^^ Fathers of the Society of r^e Jefuits. All Princes, even Pa- 8^, ' ^'^wj, have a fupreme Power over all their Suhje^s, and in all Caufes, and Profcribere, 8c non poffe profcribi propria funt Rcgum timendo- rum in proprios greges, & adipfoscoelitus delapsa autoritate, ac pe- culiari quadam ratione foedant, /. e. To punifh others, and not to bepuniftiable themfelves is the peculiar Right of Kings, derived un- to them from above. Nc-r was Becam/s the only Antagonift, that Bifhop Andrews met within this Caufe, Eudamon Johannes, a Crer*?«,and a Jcfuit ( and he needs no other Character J undertakes the Defenceof G/7r»^/, and the Cenfure of Allegiance, him Dr. Samuel Collins, the publick Cantah. Profeflbr of Divinity at Cambridge, undertakes, wherein he averrs, 1.6 1 2. ^Thm the}^{\x\l had belyed Kmg James, when he called him a Follower *Par. 2. f^^^Knox, towhffe Opinions be was always mof averfe, , deteftinghoth him and bis Fcllowers, whom he, upon all occafions, rather pHniJhed, than iPar q countenanced, — • t Shew me, that there is any fuch power, I do c. 7i.'p. ^^^ m^an only tn private ferftns, but in the Pope, or in any other mortal, 251. to depofe, or to murder a King, If a King do not his Duty, he is to ^ be left to the Divine Trihanal : Againft thee only have I finned, fays David ; for he was a King, fays S. Hicrom, and had no one whom he might id^vXJndtrflandtt of coercive powe?^^ not only Ttst t9 punijli, but alfo net to upbraid htm, for who (hail fay to a King, why do/l thou fo? I p» 3 • fo? Eccl.i. 4. And who can refifthim ? Pr^t'. %o. . . B/?^, that whereas the Pfalmift pajjes over other miracles of the Wtldernefs m deep filence^ he infifis only on the Death of Og and Sehon, two mighty Monarchsy becaufe Kings lives are fo wholly in God^s Hands ^ and the Difpojition of them is alway miraculous, referved and appropriated to God himfelf. Of S. Bafil, that a King is fubje<9: to no Judge. Of Anibrole, that nuUis tenetur Legibus, not only the King of Ifrael, but not the King o/Egypt. Of the Pope in Theodoret,^i&, ' be contradicted, fince he hath joyned his Example to his Com- ' mands, and recommended to us the Love of our Enemies, Sub- ^ ' jedion to the Powers ordained of God, and Obedience to them * for Conlcience fake; they to build up, and to confirm this Liber- ' ty (^unknown to the Primitive times) do every where inkin- J die Warsj becomoi a Terror to Kings and Princes, difpenfe with * their * their Subjei^s Allegiance, and arm them againft their own So- ^ vereigm-, and pretend, that to violate all Laws divine and human, ' is a holy undertaking, and moil: acceptable unto God. — ^ As if by ' an ill management of fupreme Authority, the Authority were 'forfeited. --And if once Princes fliall fufter the Foundations ofP^g-i7- ' their Government to be fliaken in the mmds of their Subjeds, ' their Government and Empire muft of neceffity reel and totter, ' and fall into the duft. God commands all orders of Men to Pag. ^9. ' render to Celar the things that are Cefar'i ; and, let every foul bz ^ fubjeH to the higher powers y &c, therefore Gregory Nazianz»en fays, , . * that the Civil Migiltrate doth reign together with Chrift ; nor does * it make any difference, that fomc Kings arrive to the Throne by ' hereditary Succeffion, others by Eledion, a third fort by Con - ' queft ; for tho God in the eftablifhment of a King (as in the ' Ordination of a Pried) ufes the Miniftry of men ; yet it is impi- ** ous, not to acknowledg, that the Dominion and Power is receive ' ed originally from God: By God Kings reign, as the holy Scrip- ' tares in almoft infinite places do teftifie. The Primitive P. roi, , ' Chriftians did fo ule the World, as thofe that ufed it not, as 103. 'S.Paul advifes; for while their Zeal for Piety was flagrant, ' while the Innocency of their Manners, their mutual Love and ' AfFedion, their unfeigned Humility, their conftant Meditation 'on the Joys of Heaven, their Fidelity and Obedience to their ^13^ ' Princes, as far as their Confcience would give them leave, lafHy^ ' their incomparable Conftancy, m fuffering all manner of Tor- ' ments for the true Religion, made them every day a Spec5^acle ' to the whole World, they raviih'd their very Enemies to admire ' them and their Virtues ; thele were the beginnings of Ghriftiani- ' ty; this the infant Age of the Church, whom Tortures madehapr ' py. Infamy glorious, the Contemptof Gold rich,, and the Crown ' fnot of a Kingdom, but) Martyrdom made auguft. And as Truth is the fame in all Chmates, fo was this learned^ Man, in whatfoever place Providence fixt, for, when he came in- to England^ he had the fame Notions, as fully appears by his Epi- piflle to Pronto Dacam^ written Ann» 161 I. wherein, difcourfing of S. Gregory Naz.ianz,ens Obfervation of old, that Mens frepoj^eror/s Zeal had defir of d their Charity; he adds, But Good God ! Had the Vag.S2\ Father lived in our Age^ what Complaints would he have made^ Tojee ^^^^d, fo many Men^ aBed by a frepofterotts Zeal, under the pretext of Religion '^*^' and Picfyy mofi wickedly, and irreligioufly , not only break the Peace of the Chnrch about Trifles \ but undertaki Rebelhns^ Treafonsy mo^ cruii w C 94 3 cruel Majf acres of innocent People, overthr owing of laivfnl Governments ^wdithe Murther of Princes : -tbts is your fnvilege at this time of day (as] he add^ejjes himfelf to the Roman Catholicks) that not ml y the ^ grave Citizsns and Senators of a Nation aff'emhled in a general Conven- tion (tho what they Jhould do of this kind ts unlawful)^ but even the Mobile ajfltme to themfelves a Power of Abdicating Kings, forfeiting their Kingdoms^ and giving them to whom they pleafe, and of aboiipung all Laws under the pretext of Piety ; which Villany no Religion {tho never fo profane and impious) except yours (meaning the Popifij) ever p. loo, allows, or hath ever formerly allowed* Garnec'j chief Crime was^ that ^^' he had either forgotten or 7iegleBed S. P^LiiYs Advice, confenting to the doing of evil, that good might come thereof; this he ought not to have done, had he demonfirated himfelf a true follower c/Jefus Chrift ; for what Precept or Example had he of our holy Saviour for bis Jo doing ? Who was a Lamb without blemijh, and reprovd the prepofterous Zeal o/* James and]o\\n, the Apoflles with, You know not what (pi- rit you are of, i. e. Tou think your Zeal is commendable, which hates the Samanrans^ and would defiroythem^^ but I do not ret^uirefucb a eruel^ fanguinary, and defiruBive Zeal from my Followers ; what I reejuire is Chanty, that u Patient, "Edifying^ and which covers a multitude cf Sins ; this I approve of, and this I would have praclifed by thofe, to whom I am to leave my Peace: This he would not have done, had be re- membred, how feverely our holy Saviour chafiifed Peter, when he raftily ^- J^4» cut off MalchusV Ear, But Zealots are very feldom removed from '°^* their purpofes by any confideration of Laws, either divine or humane^ whatever School teaches this Do^rifie is not Chrifiian, it is the School of Antichrifij and of Satan, for the Devil was a Murderer from the y^ begmning, a true Abeddon and ApoUyon ; but the DoBrine of our holy Saviour ]zius Chrift u perfe^ly contrary to thts ; for he prefer ibed no other remedy to his Dsfciples againfi all manner of Injuries, but Flight , Patience, and Prayers ; that rejoycing in hope, being patient m Tri- bulation, and praying continually, as the Apofile advifes, they might triumph over all their Adverfaries: Thefe were the only Arms that the Apoftles ufed, wherever they laid the foundations of the Gofpel ; thefe were the only Weapons which the Fathers of the ancient Church only knew; no man took Arms, or raijed Rebellion agamfi his Prince ; thefe were the fruits of the Hildebrandine jD(j(^?r;wo which flyes at the Crowns of Em- perors, Kings, and Princes, 6cc. SECT. C ^5 ] SECT. IX.' Againft this modefl: and learneci Epiftle of Ifaac Cafauhon did Eudamon Johannes write, which Dr. Trideaux * (afterward rhe*Pf.at King's Profeflbr of Divinity, and Bifhop of IVorcefier) anfwered, Oxford, in which he compares the Jefmts, and Buchanan^ din^ Knox ^o- ^ ^^' ., gether, branding them juftiy with the name of Tr^;r^r^, as King " '^^"^ ' James had done before him; and avers^ that the Popiih Writers p. 107. bred in the School oi Hildehrand, call a lawful King a Tyrant, if ex- communicated by the Pope ; whereas, ^ a Tyrant, according to the ^ Dodrine of t\\QS6rhGn^ and of the Men of ancient fincerity and ' fimplicity, is oppofed to a lawful Prmce, and iignilies one who ' hath invaded an Empire that is not his own, by Force and evil * Arts ; and then adds. If an Apoftate ftiould reign in France, or P* i^9* ' England, who exceeded Julian, or the Grand Sigmor, it is not the *■ duty of his Subjeds to dethrone him ; — — ^ For, 7vho can lift up his ' hand againft the Lord's anointed^ and hp innocent ? Did the Ifraelites 'attempt any thing againft Nebuchadnezz,ar, or the Chriftians ^'d - ' againft 7«//^w,and the Heathen Emperors? Did they ufe any other ' Weapons befides their Prayers and their Tears ? Let us ufe Vthefe Arms, and if the King do amifs, let us exped when God ' will punifh him, let not his Subjeds tumultuouily oppofe him : * And v^hereas Mariana had affirmed, that when Princes openly mvade p. 12^; '*" the Rights of their SubjeBs, and there is no other way left to maintain ' the pMick Safety, then it is lawful to take Arms, and murder Kings ; ' he repliCD, here is no mention made of the Patience of the Stib- ' jeds, the jaft Judgments of God, the Obligation of Oaths, the ' facred Authority of Princes conferr'd on them immediately b? ' God, the Duty of Subjedion, not only when we live eaJie under ' the Government for our Profit, but when wc Puffer under it for * Confcience (ake;— -by the Maxims of the Jefuus, the People P. i?©,-^! * are made the King's Judges, to enquire into his Faults, and to ^'i>» ' punifh him, as they think fir, when he does amifs; — What M- ' ference is there, if this be true, \itiv^^z\\ the Rights of Princes .^nd ' their Subjedts ? A Subject breaks the Laws, and he is punifli'd ' by the King; thaKing violates his Promifes, and his Subjects tell 'him. We will not have this Man longer to rule over us :, Admirable ' fecurity of the Perfons and Cuowns of Princes! We obey our Princes for Confcience [ake, we believe them to be immediately P, 60. ' conftjtuted by God j if chev rule weil^ they afe God's greacefl Bltf- r ♦ P ! /^"^^V^^^'^^y clegenerate into Apoftafie or Tyrannv. ther ;ire ' /W z < [^ ^^^"f '^^^^ /^// P.o.'.r, /&. M rerder an account to God in til' -"" ^ but for the prefent he doth not. lofe his Authority, We ur^e not Compad, but we pour out our Prayers ; our Bifliops do liYik *^not threaten. ' l/cw/s \ ^"^^ ^"'"1 H^'""^'] ^V'^^P^ ^" '^'^s Sermon on the sth. of Jugufi, Confpir. ft S/l ' did not wilh fiiccefs, he obferves the Londoners ftood ^ very well affeded in Point of Religion, lb did alfo for the mofl ^ part the Suffolk and the Norfolk Men, and they knew Mary to be ^ abfolute for Popery ; but the En^ltfi are in their due refpcds to their ^ Prince 02=* Annals cf ^67■ E^ [lot] ^ Prince fo loyally conftant, that no regards, no not pretext ofRc- ^ ligion can alienate their AflfeAions from thetr lawful Sovereign, * whereof the mifcrable Cafe of the Lady Jam will anon give ^a memorable Example; for although her Fadion had laid a * ftrong foundation, and had moft artificially raifed their Saper- 1 ftrudure, yet as foon as. the true and undoubted Heir did butma- * nifeft her Refolution to vindicate her Right/ this accurate Pile *' prefently fell and diffolved, as it were in the twinkling of an Eye, ' and that chiefly by their endeavour, of whom for their Religion 'the Lady Jam might have prefumed herfelf allured:- And the , * learned and godly Prelate Ridley (who, 1 wifh,. had not err'd in *^13 ' this matter} when he preach'd up the Lady Janh Title, was fcarce P- ^-To- ' heard out with patience by thofe; who were his particular Charge. < ^ — . A.nd as the Earl of Arundel (aid, the Friends of 'Northum- . * herland had no regard to the Apoftolical Rules, That Evil mufi ^ not he doney that good may come thereof 'y and that we wufi obey evtn * evil Princes, not for Fear, hut for Confcience. S E C T. XI. Atmo 1610. Y){\ David Given (the only Batchelour of Divinity) publilh'd at Cambridge a httle Treatife, called^ Herod^ and Vilate reconciled^ tojhew the Concord of Papifi andPmitan (againfi Serif ture ^ , Fathers, Councils, And other Qrthodoxal Writers) for the Coercion, depo- fition, and killing of Kings ; and the Title is a (lifficient declaration what the Author's judgment was fthe Book it felf being in many places, both as to Argument and Style, very agreeable to the Trea- tife, called Dem & Rex, (et forth by the King's Order) he proves in the Firft Chapter, that Kings are not puniihable by man, but referv'd to the Judgment of God, by the Teftiniony of the Holy Scriptures; and in the fubfequent Chapters he proves the fame by the Teftimony of the Fathers, and other ancient Writers; and he briefly gives his Opinion, * Chap. 4. but very fully : ' Be the King *p, ^.^ ' for his Religion impious> for his Government unjurt:, for his Life ' licentious, the Subjed muft endure him, the Bifliop muft reprove ' him, the Counfellor muft advife him, all muft pray for him, and ' no mortal man hath Authority to dilturb or dif place him. The fame Author, Ann, i6ii. printed at Cambridg his Ant i- Par/ewy in confutationof t I>^W Param\ Book {De Jure Regum \ Amher ^ Br mclpum contra Bellarminum, Becanum, &c.) who dif alio wing j^.:e, 16' the Pope's Claim, mvefted the Power over Princes m the People ; in li! C 'oi- ] In the Preface of this Book, the Dr. fticvvs the confonancy, and agreeablenefsof the P^f^?* and Difciplmarian Principle?, and in the Thri p. Book refutes from the didates of nature, the laws of Nations, Civil 3> C5-'. and Canon, Scriptures, Fathers, avd wofi- eminent Reformed Diviner that the Fewer and Jurijdi^tion of Kings u not founded in compaB (as tf the Majajly cf V rimes were derived from the People, and limited by ^,i6^iy, ^^^(^) but that, as God is the Supreme Lord of all ^ who judges all bis Ij Creatures J and is judged of none \ fo Kings and Princes^ who judge and p until] others y can he judgd and puwjlpd by no one^ fave God alone to Tvhofe only fewer they are fuhje5l ; this David underftandmg^ though guilty of Adultery and Murder, implores the divine mercy , againft thee only have I finnea ; for I ackvovjledg no other Superior on Earth, but thee, who can caii me to account, ^ive fentence againff: me or puyjijh me for my fin. the reafon is, the King is the head of the body po- litick, but the members ought not to judge the head, becaufe they are Juh- jeB, nor to cut it off, for then they ceafe to be members ; and this the Heathen Poet kneWy and averred, that Kings have a power over their feveral SubjeEls , but God only hath an Empire, and Authority over Kings. Nor will the pnhlick fafety and tranquillity be maintain d without fucb an unaccountable power in Kings ; for the Monarch, who is oppofed by his rebellious Subje&'s, although they are much too firong; for him, will call to his aj/ifiance all his neighbouring Kings, and Confederates, wiH Ufi Foreign Forces to vindicate himfelf, and the mtferies of fucb a War V*. 18. Will he a poor comfort to juch an infatuated l^ation. but fuppofe there were fuch a power in the People to call their Kings to account, which BQ«» we ought not to grant, Nero penfl^d, but the cafe of Rome was not better d by it ; for in the next year after his death it felt more calamities^ and was imbrtied in more blood, than in the whole nine years of NQro's Tyranny, — Rome, when JJje ca[t off her Kings, did not abro- p. 19. gate, but change the Tyranny, and Athens drove out one Tyrant, and Q= brought in thirty. 1 do confidently aff'ert^ that all Tyranny, whe- ther it u/es violence againfi God or Man, ought to be fufferd ; ought not to be abrogated, tiU he puts an end to it, who alone girds and ungirds the , V 20. loins of Kings. Solomon was guilty of Polygamy and Idolatry, but lofi not his Crown and Dignity : Ahsibfiew Naboth Tyrannically, Banijhed, avd put to death the Prophets, perfecuted the true Religion, and eftab- Itflicd the Wcrflnp of Baal by his Authority, but nsither the inferior Ma- giftrate, nor the People prej'umed to refiji his Tyranny ; it is true Jeha did J^o, but It was net by any power, that the Laws gave him, but by an extraordinary Commijjion from Heaven ; and that which could not then he C '03 I he done 'ivithout an Orach from Heaven, cannot mv) be done without the contempt of God's Majefiy, the contumely of Kmgly Tower, and the ruin of the Commonwealth. Chrifi, 7vho lived under the Empire of Ti- berius, the Authority of Herod, and Government 0/ Pilate ; the Apo-^: is. ftks, who fiourtflid mder Caligald, CLaudias, Nero, and Domidan ; the Primitive Chrifiians, who lived under Perfecutors for three hundred years ; Libenus, Hoiius, Achanalius, Nazianzen, and many other Fa- thers, who for a thoufand years after the Birth of Chrifi, watered the Church with their holy Lives, and found DoBrin:', were all ignorant of this My fiery, {that Princes may be refijled bj-^h^ir Suhje^s) if they are bleffed, who fuffer perfeciition for nghteoaiheis fake, then they un- p. 25. doubted ly fhall not he blejjed, who refufe to puffer perfecution for righte- cufnefs fake ; for in that they will not fuffer, hut rife againfi their Per- ■ ftcutcrs, they are conviiJcd of fin ^ and acquire to themfelves damnation. But are not Princes under the power of the Law ? Tes, under the dire- ?• 41- ■^live, net under the compulfive power of the Law. — but have net p Frmces given their SubjeBs many, and mufi they be fuffered to invade them? it is very hard that Prtr.ces own voluntary conceffons, flwuld be made ufe of to their detriment, to encourage their SubjeBs to Rebellion and Parricide ; but whatever Princes do, as the Laws are derived from them^ and they are the interpreters of them, fo, though they voluntarily fubmit to their dire^ ion, they cannot be compelled fo to do ; the conce'fons . of a Prince to his SubjeBs^ do not give them a right to call him to ac- counts Tyrants {who are in pofj'effion of lawful power over us, we are ' ^^' commanded to obey, forbidden to rejjji ; for m the Holy Scripture we find c^ no diftinction between a good Pnnc€j and an evil Tyrant, as to the ho- nour, reverence, and obedience ^ that is due to them ; it is not lawful there- fore to draw the Sword againfi them^ becaufe they that reftfi, refift God, and {h^W receive to themfelves damnation; hat no law of God, or Man hath fet over us private Tyrants, U fur per s, or Dom»flick Thieves, we are under no obligations to them, we owe them no obedience, nor are we any way, either out of reverence to their power, or necejfny of fub- 7mjfion, but thative may repel force by force, one Apoffle forbids P. 65, all refinance, another commands obedience to Superiors, neither of them make any di(im6iion between good and bad, and they fpeak to all Infe- ricrs indiffirently , to Lay and Clergy, to Men of all Orders, Degrees, and Dignities ; that Man therefore dijfinguifhes ill^ where the Laiv of God admits of no difiin5lion^ in fuch a cafe God allows m flight, and patience, and prayers, and tears ; Cbrift provided for his own fafety by ' ^' flight ; the Martyrs by patience offered their Souls to God, and the prayers of the Church haV'^^ways prevailed over its Tyrannical PerfecutoTs, Sed. r SECT. xir. ylnno l6r;. Dr. John Downbams fum of Sacred Divinity was pub- Common li^V^>. in * which ftarting the ufual objedion, 'what muft be done, on the ' i^ Princes command things unlawful, fuch as with a good con- 5th.Coin- 'fcience we cannot yield unto? he an(wers, in fuch cafes we arc maid. ^ patiently to abide the puniftiment ; m which doing we no way ^* *77- ' violate the obedience due to them^ as the Apoftle direds. i ?et» 1. 19, 10. Printed at ^"'^^ '^H* Lancelot Dawes, fometime Fellow oi Queens Cotiege, Oxford. Preach'd two Sermons at the Afltzes held at Carlile, the (econd of 1614. which had for its (ubjed Pfalm, 8i. 6, 7. I have [aid, ye are Gods P. 86. ^c, and in it we are informed, ^ that Princes have their Autho- WJa. r.17.' rity only from God ; for || tf every good, and ferfeSi Gift he from ' above, even from the Father of Lights, much more this excellent *" and I'lipeieminent gift of governing God's People muft proceed ' from the fountain ; the reafon of all the fins that were * committed in Ifrael, is often in the Book of Judges afcribed un- * to this, that they wanted a Magiftrate : there was at that time no 6\i'^c' ' ^^^^ ^^ Krae!, by me Kings reign, &^. it is not for p. f^^. ' 'a Magiftrate to debafe himfelf, neither is it for others of what ' reputation iocver, to equalize themfelves with the Judge, whom ' God hath placed over them ■ ■ ■ and this is not only meant of P. ICC, * Godly and Religious Magiftrates, but of Wicked and Ungodly 10 r. ' Governors too, fiich as are defcribed by Samuel, which take Mens I Sam. 8. ' Sons and Fields, and Vineyards, &c. the reafon is, becaufe ' the bad, as well as the good are of God, the one he gives in his ' love, the other in his anger, and be they good or bad, we 'have no commandment from him, but parendt (^ patiendt , of * obeying them, when their Precepts are not repugnant to God s ' Statutes, and of fufFering with pati^ence whatfbevcr they ihall lay ' upon us ; it was a worthy faying of the Mother of the two Garaes, Boutin. ^ when they kept Stgtjmond \n Prifbn, that a Crowned Kmg, if he rer.Hung. ' were worfe than a heafl, could net he hurt without great injury done 'dec.^J.z. ^ to Gcd himfelf'^ a leiTon, which fhe learn'd from David, whoft ^ heart (mote hmi, when he had cut the lap ofS^\iVs garment, be- ' caufe he was the Anointed of the Lord ; aitho he himfelf was ' before that rime Anointed to be King over IJrael, and was with- ' out caufe hunted by Saul like a Pelican m the 7i^tldernefs, and an ' Owl in the defert. 'Then C«05 3 ^ Then to draw thy fword, and to feefc perforce to depofe fiicK * as God hath placed over thee, either becaufe they are not fuitablc * to thy afFedionSj or not faithful in their places^ v/hat is it, but with ' the old Gyants to fight with God —the weapons of a Chriftian in 'this cafe (when fuch a cafe doth happen) muft be pnces & la- ' crywa, prayers, that cither God would turn the heart of an evil ' Magiflrate, or (et in his room a Man David like after his own ^ heart ; and tears for his fins, which as they are the caufe of War, ' Famine, Peftilence ; and all other calamities, fb are they alfo of ' Wicked and Ungodly Magiftrates. p. loi. SECT. XIIL To what hath been cited out of Dr. Bo^j in the firft part of this Hiftory may be added ; In Holy Bible we read, ^ that David would ^ . ' not lufFer his Enemy Saul, tho a wicked King, to be flain, when pr^j, ' he was in his hands, for that he was the Lord^s Anointed \ he had p. 9^5, ^ [anBitatem unBionis^ albeit he had not fanBitatem Vita. i. e. he had * an holy calling, tho not an holy carriage, wherefore Davtd faid, ' who can lay hands on the Lord's Aftointed, and be guiltlefs ; and if ' Heathen Emperors in the Primitive times, and ungodly Kings in ' all Ages ought to be thus obeyed, how much more a Chriftian,and 'Virtuous Prince ? &c» After the death of Robert Abbot Biiliop of Salisbury were his Aca- demick excrcitations againft Bellarmine, and Suarez, concerning the fu- j^Q^^^^^f.^ preme power of Kings printed, a work \_as it is called in the Ept/tle de- dicatory] agreeable to the Laws of Nature and Religion, and very fea- finable ; the Author of which having been the King s Profeffor of Divinity at Oxford, * vindicates the power of Kings, and affirms, ' *that Pope Hildebrand (HeUbrand Luther calls him) that the firft, *PreIec.r. * who aflumed to himfeif the Power of Depofing Princes, and ab- Sed.4.p.4 ' folving their Subjeds from their Oath of Allegiance, which Do- '^ arine Sigebert sl Writer of that Age calls Novelty and Herefie; and seil. 5. 'when he treats of Rom, 15. i. be fubjeB to the higher powers, &;c. p. 6,7.' 'he fays, by Powers are meant Kings, and Monarchs, as the Word \ is ufed Luc. 21. oi gS»57a^om;, they that exercife authority, &c. in I which words Kings by a certain circumfcription are defined, be- ^ caufe power belongs only and properly to them ; thus Origen, Am- I brofe, and Aquinas underftood the words ; and Kings are not only I called powers, but alfo -d^io^vn^ in St. Feter i. ep. 2. fuperemment powers^ becaufe in their Kingdoms they have power oyer all Per- P 'fons, I C 10^3 'fons, being coinflituted the fupreme, and over all, and to whom ' it is given to exercife that power over all. for Kingly Ma- ' jefty is ablblutcly eminentj and above all, being fo conftituted by *in %«. ^ a flipreme right, for as *St. Ambrofe fays, it hath the linage of God^ n- ' thiit all others mijrht be under one, to whom^ becaufe he is God's Vice- \^erenty e'uery Soul ought to be fubjecl, as unto God. This Sentence of [^3 * St. Ambrofe lays the unqiielHonable foundation of Kingly Power ; ' for it expreffcs, that \n the Power of a Monarch the Image of the *" Divine Majefty appears, and that Kmgs exercife a Power over ^ Men delegated unto chem in God's ftead, and therefore mufl: be ^ iaperior to all Men , becaufe nothing can be higher than God^ p 12 ^ whofe Deputies Kings are; this alfbis the Doctrine of Opt at ^/s^ ^ St. John Chrjfofiom, Agapetffs^ and other Fathers ; and fb deftru- X^^ ^(5tive have the Romamfis thought it to their pretenfions, that the ^ Spanifh Index Expurgatorim^ hath ordered this lentence to be blotted ^ out o( Ant onius his Meliffa (tho the fentence be in two other Fa- * thers, 'viz^. Agapetus, and Maximus ) A King hath no fuperior on V' Iec2. ^ ^^^^^' and tho Kings may be made by Men, yet their SeA. 4. * ^ Power is from God, by whole Providence and Condud they are p. 19. ' advanced to thofe dignities by Men, and whom God^either in Mer- 7ob 34. ' ^y^ ^^ ^^ anger deccees to rule, even that God, ii^ho wakes a Hy- liPreled. ^ focriteto reign for the fins of a people, Now the Supremacy of 3 Sed:. r. ' Kings, and the fubjsdton of every Soul to them are fb joined, p- -5- ' that the King cannot be faid to be fuprems, unlefs every Soul be ' fubjed: to him; nor will the duty of fubjedion agree to every Soul, Sed-. 3. ^unlefs the King be inverted with this Supremacy, for all ]). 21. ^ Men (um%)erfim omnes^ (^ figiUatim finguli ) whether lingly, or ' contained in a body, are bound in confcience by this Apoltolical ' Precept, to pay the duties of fiibjedion, and obfervance to Kings. Sed. 5. and whereas Bellarmin (as others J urged the depofition of Athaliah, ^^- 3i- to prove the lawfulnefs of Dethroning Princes, he anfwers, ^ that ' Athaliah had no right to the Crown, that llie had the Kingdom ' by violence, that the true- King lay hid, tlut by her Parricide and ' Treafbn [he had made hcrlelf guilty of death by the Law, and Prelecl:.4. * ought to have fuftered ; - — and that word 'd^mA (Power) which Seiit i- ' Sc. Paul ufes, never fignihes force and violence, but a jufi Power, P- 44- ' which muft be lawful, becaufe it is from Heaven, — . that Chrifl ^^ '^^* * was fubjed by the law to the Power of Ptlate, and the ' Apoftles to the Heathen Princes. —• ~ and that in. the Primitive Se^ I.' 2. ' C^hurch, there were no Trayfors, who either openly or privately p. 70,7!* 'contrived, or attempted any thing againfl the Life or Crown of the C »07 ] ' the Emperor, when they wanted neither numbers nor force, but 'they durft not turn Rebels or Traytors, left by breakmg the'=?X ' command of Chrift they fhould lo(e Heaven, and Bellarmin be- 'lies them, when he fays, they wanted not a right, nor good will 'to depoie Kmgs, but only forces fufficient, it was of old their P. 7^. ' Dodrme, that the Church ought not to rebel againft Princes, 'and this the Gofpel taught them ; let thsra therefore fliew from 'theGofpel, that it is lawful, for elfe let a Man pretend to Infpi- ' ration, if he (peaks from himfelf, and not from the Gofpel, be- ' lieve him not, fays Sr. Chryfofl^om ; and having Ihewn f om David's p , n ' faying, againfi thee only have I finned^ that Kings are accountable Sed.ul ' only to God, he clofes his Ledure with thefe words. a King p. 9(5. ' is under the coercion of no Laws, becaufe there is no power among ' Men on Earth, that can punifh him, fo that when Kings tranfgre(s^ ' we muft exped the judgments of God upon them. SECT. XIV. In the fame year. Dr. Lewis Bayly Bifhop of Bangor ^ fet forth . the Pra^ice of Piety , || in the end of which he fhews, that the Do- .p drine, which St. Paul taught the indent Church of Rome,- is ^^^^^- edit. 167 trically oppofte in %G fundamental feints of true Religion, to that, which the new Church 0/ Rome teacheth and maintaimth'^ and the 2^h is this, thai every Soul mufi of confcience be jubjeB, and pay tribute to the Higher Powers^ t.e, the Magifirates, which bear the Sword, Rom, 15. I, 2, &c. and therefore the Pope, and all Prelates {and by parity of reajon all other Subjects) mufi be JubjeB to their Emperors, Kings, and Magifirates, unlefs they will bring damnation upon their Souls as Tray- tors, that reffi God and his Ordinance, and therefore let thejt^lmts, p -j^ Sic. take heed and fear , lefl it be not Faith, but FaBion, not Truth, but Treafon, net Religion , but RebeUion ; which is the caufe of their deaths. becaufe they cannot be fuffered to perfuade Suhje^s to break c?^ their Oaths, and to withdraw their Allegiance from their Sovereign, to raife Rebellion, to move Inva/ion, to fiab and poyfon Queens, to kill and murder Kings, &C. ' Some years before this. Dr. Richard Crackenthorp Preach'd at Pauls Crofs viz. Mar. 24. 1 608. and in his Epiflle Dedicatory he affirms, , , 'that his defire therein was to teftifie his unfeigned love, firft to ^5^^^" ' ' God's truth, and then to the Peace of our Jerufalem^ and in the Sermon he commends King James's Boole,, of Free Monarchies,, but efpecially his Learned Apology for the Oath of Allegiance, and Pa proves^ [ io8 ] proves, 'that as Solomon had his Kingdom neither from th.? Prleft ' nor the PeopICj but immediatlv from God (b the Scriptures 'call Kings the Minifters^ or Lieatenanrs of God^ Rom i;. , *anac after he ijLetter had aflerted, that ' the Jefmts teach the Murder of Princes, and that^^-^^-^^'^ ' their Schools have produced many King- killers; he proceeds to^^^^-^^^ vindicate the French Church iiom de Balz.ac's imputation fwho pro- L" J feffes him(elf inccns'd againll the Authors of the troubles in France^ tho he acquits du MouUns Perlon, as one, who made the fubjedioa due to Sovereignity a part of the Religion, which he taughtj affirm-* ing, * that Obedience to our Sovereigns is a thing juft and necef * fary ; that to find cut an occafion of Rebellion, either in a Man's 'own Religion, or in that of his King, is to make infurredions to ' defend Religion by courfes condemn'd by the fame Religion ; fuch ' as thefe, being per'plext in their own particular Affairs^ hope to ^find eafe in troubled waters, and to fave themfelves amidfta con- ^ fufion ; never yet did the caufe of God advance it felf that way. * Mofes had power to inflict grievous punifhments on z^^^pt, and 'her Kmg, nocwithftanding he would never deliver the Children of ' Ifrael out of ^y^gypt^ without' the permiffion of the King. SECT. XVf. And iho this famous Man Peter du Moulm had one Son, Lewis^ who applauded the Regicides, tranflated Milton^ and befpatter'd the bed Church in Chriflendom, yet God bleft him with another, of his own Name and Principles, who in his Letter (as he calls ir) of a French Vrote^ant to a Scotchman of the Covenant, difproves their pr^- pjiiited e tended conformity with the French Churches in the points of Church £» 1640. Difcipline^ and Obedience to Superiors, averring fblemnly^ ' that 'it. was ever far from our wifhes^ that your conformity with the ^^" ' Reformed Churches of France ^ fhould be mifapplyed as a pretence ' of your expelling your Billiops, much lefs a preiident for you to * take Arms again(t ^our Gracious Sovereign. take it for p ^7 r- * granted, tkat the Orders impofed upon you by His Majefty are' ' Ungodly, C .,x] ' Ungodly, and Antichriftian ; are you therefore allowed to defend ' Religion with Rebellion ? will ye call the Devil to the help of ' God ? Sure it is a prodigious kind of Chriftian Liberty , for a ' Subje(5i: to draw his Sword againft his Sovereign ; you^ that ftand I I ^ e?nid fanan fotefi, nothing will mend it^ but prayers and patieace • "it IS Bez.a\ co\xv\{d to the difcontented Brethren oi England, con- ' formable to that of St. Feter, for it is better^ if the wtU cf God be 17^^' '' f^i '^^^^ y^ f^ff^ f^^ ^^^^ dowg, than for e'uil doing ; if the Sovereign ^ come to kill the Sufejedl for his Religion, the Subjed: muft yield ^ him his throat, not charge his Pike againfl him ; and this he proves P.38,39, ^ by Calvin s Pradice and Writings, the Churches of France, 40' ^ have lately declared to His Majefties Ambaflador there, their ut- ^ ter dlllike of the Iniun e(Stion of Scotland , under pretence of a P. 41. 'Covenant with Chnft. there can be no juft caufe to * take Arms againft a Lawful Sovereign, after this he treats P. 46. ' of the Frff»c^ Proteftants taking Arms, and concludes, that till the ' Reign of King Lewis^ the Arms of the Proteftanrs were either ju- ' flifiable , or excufable, but their Wars in his time were neither, p ,3^ ' and they profper'd accordingly. the French Vrotejtants had ' to do with a King of a contrary Religion ; they were incens'd by ^ many wrongs and oppreffions ; they were in danger to lofe wich ' their Forts and Towns, their Liberty, their Religion, and their ' Life, the privileges which they enjoyed, were rewards of their ^ long Services ; by the Charter of Rochel, when they yielded to ^ Lewis XL it was granted to them, that they Ihould be no longer 1^' the King's Subjeds, than the King fhould maintain their immuni- ^ ties ; and yet thele true reafons, and juft fears could not juftifie ^ their defenfive Arms againft their Sovereign, but they were con- ^ demn'd by thebeft of their own, and of their neighbors, and God ^ fliewed his diflike by the ill fuccefs he gave them. And much more ' to this purpofe is to be (een in his anfwer to Thilanax Anglicus^ Hazce * ^^^d in his Regit fangmnis Clamor ad coslum contra Parriadas Angli- Com.i 6^1^ cams ; (for that being is du Mouhn juniors, and not Alexander Mo- C.I. p.5. ' r«/s, as was conjedurcdj affirming with the Apoftle, that even ' the Jews would not have Crucified the Lord of Glory, had they ' known him, while the Parricides of King Charles L wittingly, ^ and wilfully Murdered their Lawful King , and with the King beheaded C i»3 3 ' beheaded alfo the Church of England^SLnA brought upon the neigh- ' bouring Proteftant Churches abundance of Dilhonor, and much ^ danger, while the fame madnefs was imputed to all the Rcforma- ^ tion, which had only infedied a few, who falfly called themfelves ^ Reformed.- Nothing hath happened (ince the beginning of ' the World, more contrary to the glory of God, or that hath ca(r ' a greater blot upon holy Truth; while the Wickednefs defends it ^ (elf by the Dod:rin of the Golpel, and is faid to be perpetrated to ^ vindicate the Proteftant Religion, to the juft indignation and ab- ^ horrence of all the foreign Churches, for which reafbn Salmafim^V. 7. ' HeraUus, Porree, and others wrote fmartly both againft the Men, ' and their villanous Principles : It is a Law, not only written, but P- ^7- * born with us, and fprings from the moft pure fountains of Nature, ' That it is a moft horrid crime for Subjecls to punijh their Vrinces ; and * therefore we do too much honour to Parricides, when we ule Ar- * guments againft them ; for as Ariftotle fays, they, who doubt, * Top.c.f * whether God is to be worfhip'd, or Parents to be honoured, are ^ not to be convinc'd by Reafbns, but by Scourges ; and Salmafius ^ hath proved by unanfwcrable Reafons, by divine and human Au- ' thority, that the Majefty of Kings is unaccountable, and that Sub- *" jeds have no manner of Authority over them. There is nocap. 2. ^ fallacy of Satan, which more prevails upon good Men, to engage p« 29,3o» ^ them in an evil Caufe, than when Men contrary to God's Word ^ believe, that it is lawful to do evtl^ that good may come thereof and ^ that God hath need of our (inful ajfiftance to promete his Kmz^dom^ and ^ that 'whatever is defignd to promote God^s Glory, rf/jmediatiy commen^ * ces good, the Judges at Weftmmfter were turn'd out by the p^ .^^ ' Army; becaufe, being con ful ted, they had given this opinion, that * to judge the King was againft the Laws of England. ••- — to argue Cap. 5. ^ from Providence, and Succefs to the goodnefsof a Caufe is impu- p- 107^ ^ dent ; one man is hang d for that, by which another gets a Crown. ^ Junim Bruttfs by expelling the Kings of the Family of Tar^uin * laved his Country; another Brutus by murdering a Tyrant ruined ** it ; perhaps the later Brutm did zn ad of juflice, when he flew an *" Ufurper ; but the tirft was very unjuft, who drove away a lawful ' King — — by the murder of King Charles I the Parricides taught C^P- ^■ ^the reft of the World, that Kings may be guilty of breach of tiuft P' ^*^' -^ ^ to their People, that the People ?.re their Judges, and may eon- " demn and execute them ; and thefe Tenets, they are not alhamed ^to own in their Writings, that they had freed the World of its old ' Superftition, that Kings are only obnoxious to God, and can be Q. punifh'd ' punifh'J only by him, th.it they had fet an example to all other ' Nations conducive to their fafety, and to be dreaded by all Ty- ' rants ; as Crom-wel wrote to the Scots after Dufihar fight, .- Cjp. 7. ' ^'^hat an occafion of infulring is hereby given to the Papilis to fay p. 135- ' this is the Religion, which bungs down Reformation to us fron! '' Heaven ; thefe are the Men, who cry out againil the Ufurpation? 'of the Popes upon the Cio\irns, and lives of Princes; only^, that (' they inighr tlienifelves have that power over Kings^ when they had j ' (natchcd it from the Pope : But the Papilh would fuggell" chis ; ' with lefs fiercenefs, if they remembred that thofe few, who left ' us in this point, went to them, and borrowed their Weapons from C.8p.r48. ' them. thefe Monfters do not content themfelves with being ' iimple Parricides ; but they turn Rebellion into a Doctnn of the ' Church, and would fam defend it, as the uniform belief of the {* Reformed. ■ much more to the fame purpofe may be found in the fame Book, which I recommend to the Reader's perufal ; the Learned Author of which wrote after his Father s Copy ; and there- fore 1 have ;oyned them together, tho according to the exad rules of Chronology, I ihould have given the junior da Aloulm a place :a the next Rcign. HAP. VL The Hifiory of Paffive Obedience during th ^ign of IQng Charles the Martyr. SECT. I. WEre we to judge of the righteoufnefs of any Caufe,^ and of its being acceptable to God, by the profperity of its out- ward circumftances; and to mtitle Heaven to the owning of all the defigns, which providence promotes, (as fbme Divines both then, and iince have argued, more conlbnant to the Dodrin of the Alcoran^ than the Holy Gofpel ; ) then the mod Excellent Prince Charles I. was a vile Malefactor, and fell )uflly a facriricc to the rage of his rebel Subjedts ; but the true Sons of the Church were of C "5 3 of a more Orthodox belief, and chofc rather to fuffer with their Mafter the Lord's Anointed, than to enjoy^ the eafe and prefer- incntSj which then were the rewards of perhdioufn^fs anddifloyal- ty; as the firft part of this Hiflory hath amply proved. And though Dr. Sybthoffs Sermon called ^pofiolical Ohedieme, was levereiy cenfiired (nor is it fit to defend every Propoiicion m kj yet the then Bilhop of London Dr. George Mou7itain, approved it piiblickly m Print, as a Sermon learnedly and dtjcrGetly Preached^ Teftim. and agreeable to the Ancient DoBrtn of the Primittve Church, both for ante cm- faith and good manners^ and to the DoBrin efiabUfhed in the Church of^*^^- England ; and therefore^ under his hand gave authority for the Printing ef it. Ma. 8 1617. Mr. Hayes. Could any thing privilege Loyalty toward Kmgs^ Emi- ^^"i'^"^"^- •'';-, nence and Alliance might be fair pretences \ but fietther of thefe cotild ^^"[ yield Qtieen Vafthi advantage, but what ? ^iall ajty dare to li- jTith.i.i^ mit Sovereignty, and prefcnbe Maje[ly tt^s duty ? fl}ail he, that enjoys 1624. the fubjellion of others by the Law, be fubjetl himfelf to the Law ? p. 3>^^' m, in no other fenfe^ than that of Aquinas, r,ot that the Law pjould lead him by compulfion, but lead him by diretlive per J ua [ion ; if he con- form his aclions to the prejcript of the Laws, it u of his own accord '^ if he do not, is he lyable to account ? Tes, but it is only to God^ againit thee only iKive i finned, fays Kmg David. Pf.' 51. thofe modefi times had not the face to capitulate 7i^ith their Sovereigns ; the pride of Fa- Bton had not yet hatched this rebellio:fs DoBrm, that if Kings obey c^^ not Laws, Subjeds have leave to difobey their Kings ; no, let tt glory in no Ancienter Author, than New Rome, and in no better fuc- cefs, than conftificn, and feeing it owes it felf to Jefuited Patrons, let tt be baniJVd this Land together with their Pcrfons, Mr. Adams, When Saul 7Pas in David j hands ^ his Men al- ledge God's promije, and the advantage concurring, and what^^\^ ^^' was David'j charm, to allay the fury of thofe ragi?7g Spirits ^ he is p^, f^^^'* the Lord's Anointed: Sau! did not lend David fo impenetrable ^»p.-55, * Armnur, when he ran to encmnter Gohah, as David lent him in the plea of his Untlton. not one of the dtfcontented Out laws durfi put forth a hand of violence againji him ; the image, and imprejs of that Divine Ordinance firikes ftich an aWe into the hearts of Men ,1 that it makes even Traytors cowards ; fo that inftead of fmitmg they p em- hie, like thofe, whofe Office tt u to fuffer, not to do; fear God, honour the King ; there was never Man that feared God, but he alfo honored the Prince, . — But let us hear, what the Synod oi" ^Hell f^«P.759C5; plead for dif obedience] how if the Prwce be had^ an Enemy to truth Q^^ and avJ gcodnefs^ a Ravl^iyer, a Terfecutor^ raifing powers for the extirpa^ uon of the Gofpel ; here^ if ever a Subjeti may renounce all Allegiante for here is po7ver againfi power ^ Man againft God, and the Subje^ of both left to follow either. Anfw." in this fireight fome, for fear of the Kwg, Shipii/rack their faith, andthefe org Traytors to God-^ others by a X^ defttiftve [word in their hand Rebels to the Kwg : there is no quefiicn but God mufi be obejed e'uen again jh the King, when the King commands things againfi God. 7i^hat then^fljall we rejifi him with 'violence - no, God neuer Warrants that practice, no net againfi a Prince^ that de- nies him ; there is an active Obedience , and a padive^ 1 may not exe- cute his impious commands^ I tnufi fujfer his urijufi funifliment s . — the 'uices of Men cannot fru fir ate the infittution of God ; ferufa Mar. ^. 44. andKora. 12. 17. this will tye the Hands of Chriftian Subje^s ; Samuel offer d not to depoje Saul, though the exprefs Sentence of God had cafi him off, and he was Excommunicated by a higher power than ever came from Rome, Saul lived, and dyed a King, this he il- lufiraUs by the examples of the Jews, and Primitive Chrifiians ; and adds, what refill ance did thoje Primitive Chrifiians make to thofe bar- barous outrages, but praying for the Emperor s life, when under iloe Em- peror s command they were bleedmg to death ; neither did they fuffer, becaufe they were not able to refifi, but it was their Dotlrin, &:c. - - — Chviftiam ne^er prove lofers, but 71^ hen they ^^^ji^fil/ fight for their own vrejervation, provide v^e the b'4ckler of patience ^ not a fivcrd. . when the decree was gone cut by Ahailierus, this was their refuge, pre- ces & lacryma:, the Apofiles could work -miracles, yet they re- (ifiednot the ordinate power s\ this charge St, ]?2i\\\ gives the Romans, even while Nero was their Emperor, a Monfter^ whom divers held to be Antichrift; that Religion then cannot be right, that pulls diwn Princes ; feeing neither Moles in the Old Teftamenr, nor Chrifi in the New, nor Levite^ nor Prophet, Apofile, nor Difciple, either coun- feTd or praBi/ed againfi Government ; which flwuld decide the point, that hath cofi- the Lives of fo many Chrifiians, and fiill threatens more p. 753; Tragedies, — there was never Prince, to whom fome Beluilift took not fome exceptions, it were ill with Princes^ if their fiat e de- pended on the good liking of their Subjects : SubjeHs unfaithful at the heart, may be without the fufpicion of their Prince \ but they beheld Rebels in the Court of Heaven \ we be hound to be fiubjetl not only for wrath, but for confidence fake. In all the time of David'i projperity there was no news o/Shimei, he looks like a fair Subject; but he, that P. 821. fmtles on David in his Throne^ curs d him in his Flight. there is no fecurity in that Subjctfs Allegiance^ that hath not God in h:s Cen- fcience, C"7] fckncey' ^ ' ' '■ he that poy forts the People with the male op'mim of their Trtnce, is the mo^ dangero^fs Traytor ; to rip up the faults of Kings is hold Impiety, hut to charge them with faults they have 'not^ is fhamc- kfs Blafibemy, SECT. III. To this purpofe alfo^ the Author of a difeeurfe concerning Sa- freme Vower, and common right calculated for the year 1641. but piiblifh'd an. 1680. is very full and pertinent: I muft recommend the Book to the Reader, while 1 cite only one paflage out of ir. Kings have a right of fectirity againft all Violence ^ t key are above all^- in- humane judicature, and only under God, as the People are under them ; for which God fiyles bmfelf Lord of Lords, and King of Kings. Sam.Otes Chaplain to Sir Frances TValfingham, and other Perlbns Lond, ^ of Honor, in his Seventeenth Sermon on S. Jude's Epiftle, v. 8. — p^lcls'^" Our Lord Jefus performed all Obedience to Rulers, even then, when they ^'^„ ^'. overe Heathen, and^huw not God\ his precept was, Give to Cefar the things thnr are Cefars his pra5lice^ he paid tribute, ^W Paul I Tim. 2. r. willeth ^^^ Ephefians to pray for them, even then, when like Manailes, they poured cut blood like water, and made Towns and Cities fwim with blood, as he Ji^ Jerufalem ; when like the Chaldees, *tli they gave the dead bodies of God's Servants unto the Fowls of the air^ and the Flejh of his Saints unto the Beafis of the field: When, like Antiochus, they burnt all Libraries, and con fumed the days of the Chri- ^ians like fmoak, and their Bones were burnt like an hearth, when they 'Were like Pelicans in the Wtldernefs, and like Owls in the Defarts ; when they did eat a[hes like bread, and mingled their Drink with weeping, and to fljeuf the conjfant pra&ice of this, not to go back, like the fhadowofEzQ- lCi^h's Dyal, to the time of the Law ; the Jews are commanded to pray for Nebuchadnezzar, tho, as a Man, he defervednot the Name of a Man but a Beaft ; yet, as a King, he is called the Servant of the Mod High God. M\\ Rob. Bolton, Batehelor in Divinity, and Preacher of God's Word at Broughton m Northamptonshire, in his Epiftle Dedicatory to the Honorable Sir Rob, Carre, Gentleman of the King's Bed-Chairi- ber. ' A gracious Man about a Royal Perfon, is a goodly iight, and * full well worth even a King's Ranfom. For never any, except him- self truly fear the great God of Heaven, can poffibly be cordially ' and confcionably Serviceable to any of our earthly Gods : A Principle * (b clear and unqueftionable, that no Man of Underllanding, and ^ Mafter of his own Wits, except himfelf be notorioufly obnoxious^ * can have the face to deny it, Pleafe they may, be poiinckly plauli- 'ble^ [.,8] ' ble^ flatter extremely, and reprefent themfelves to ordinary obferva- ' tion, as the only Men for Loyalty and Love ; but if we could fearch, ' and lee their hearts^ we Ihould find them then moft laborious to fervc 'themfelves, and advance their own Ends, when they feem moftzea- ' lous for their Sovereign's Service. Achitofbtl^ in the funfliine of Peace 'and Calmnefsof the Kingdoms, did accommodate himfclfto the pre- 'fent, both in Confukations of State, and religious Conformity ; but *no fboner had this hollow-hearted Man efpy'd a dangerous Tern peft, ' rais'd by Ahfakms unnatural Treachery, but he turn'd Traytor to 'hisnatural Lord : When he obferv'd the Wind to blow another way, 'he foilow'd theblaft, and (et his Sails according to the Weather; ' which made D^'y/i after complain ; but it was thou, OMan, even * my Companion, my Guide, and Familiar; We tookfweetCounfel I ' together, &c. Wherefore let great Men, without Grace, profeft I ' and pretend what they will, and proted the ImpofUbility of any llich ' thing ; as Haz^ael did in another Cafe ; yet ordinarily, in fuch tu- ' mukuous times, and of univerfal confufion, for the (ecuring of their ' temporal happinefs ; which without timely turning on God's fide, is ' all the Heaven they are like to have in this World or the World to 'coiiie. 1 fay upon a point of great Advantage and Advancement * with fafecy, they would fly from the declining State and down- fall ^ of their old Mafler, tho formerly the mightieft Monarch upon earth, ' as from the Ruins of a falling Houfe. And it can be no otherwife ; 'for they have no internal Principle, or fupernatural Power, to il- ' lighten and enable them to fet their fhoulders againft the Torrent of * the times, and be overflown with it. But now, he that truly fears ^ God, would rather lofe his high Place, nay his Pofterity; as much ' Hearts- blood, if he had it, as would animate a whole Kingdom, ' than leave his lawful Sovereign Lord in fuch a Cafe, upon any terms, ' tho he might have even the Imperial Crown fet upon his own Head. *^ For, Conlcience, that poor neglofted thing, nay, in thefe laft and *looler times, even laughed at by Men of the World; yetaflrongcr ' tye of Subjects hearts unto their Sovereigns, than Man or Devil is ' able to diflblve ; ever holds up his Loyal Heart ered and unfhaken^ ' when all Shehnas , Hawans^ and AchitofbeU would hide their heads, ' and fhrink in the wetting. Which Confcience of his, if upon fiich 'occafion he fhould unhappily wound, he knows full well, it would ' follow him with guilty Cries, for his fo bafe temporizing and tray- ' torous flinking, all the days of his life. To.i.Ser. Mr. Faringdon. Jfwe make no better ufe of cur Liberty,, tban to fling 8. p. 637. it over our Jhoulders, and wear it ai a Cloak of Malicioufnefs, the fprtt V fpirit is ready to full it offy and tell m our duiy^ that for all cur Ither- ty we are to ferve one another^ that Chnfiiamty defiroys not relations of Son to Father, of Servant to^Majfer, ofWtfe to Husband ^ -cf Inferior to Superior, but eftahli^ieth them rathsr, and his Praclice wai aceordi'fig to his DoBrin:, for he "was an Eminent Confefjor to Loyalty in. that great Rebellion^ as was alfa his dear Friend Mr, Chillingwortir, between whom there was a great Sympathy oi Sentiments and Sufferings ; for both were harals'd for Preaching the (ame tnuh, e(- pecially'the later; but nothing could affright him f om his duty, ^^^^ |^^j/^ which obhged him treely to reprove the vices of the Age, he liv- fj";!'^^!!!: ed in : - the chief a^crs tn this bloody Tragedy, ivbich is ^f^'^i^ q\^iTiI: upon the Stage, who ha^ve rcb^d cur Sweretgn Lord the Kwgofhis^.i.z,^ forts "—'■■ of the Verfons of many of his Sabje^Sj and as much as lies p.6,7, ^15' m them, of the hearts of all of them, is it credible, th.it. they know and remember, and confider the example of David recorded for their infiru- Bion, whofe heart jmote him, when he cut off the hem lof Saul'/ gar- ment '^* ~ they^ that make no fcruple at all of fighting agai^iff his Sacred Majefly, and Jlwotirg Muskets, and Ordnance at him (which fure have not the skill to ckoofe a Sub feci from a King) to the extreme haz^ard of hts Sacred Perfon, whom by all pcJfible-obligAtidns they are bound to defend ; do they hiow^ think you, the general rule wlthcut ex- ception, or limitation left by the Holy Ghofi for oar dire3ton in all fuch cafes, who can lift up his hand againit the Lord's Aiiointed, and be innocent? i Sam. a6. 9^ or dothejccnfderhis'commandsm the Proverbs of Solomon (,14. ir.) my Son, fear God and the King, and meddle not with them, that are given to change^ or his coun- jet in the Book of Ecclefiaftes (8. i. j I coanfel thee to keep the King's commandment , and that in regard of the oath of God; or hecaufe they pojfibly may pretend, that they are exempted fror;^, or un- concern d in the commands of Ohedience deli'vered in the Old Teiiament, do they know , and remembef the Precept given to all Chrifians by St. Peter, fiibmit your feives to every Ordinance of Man for the Lord's fake, &c, or that terrible SanBion of the fame command, they that refiO, lliall receive to thcmfelves damn'.».tion, Uft by St. l^.xAm his Epiftle to the Romans, who then were the miferable SubjetJs of the worfi King, the worfi Man ; nay I think, I may add truly the worji Beajt in the TVorld^ that fo all Rebels mnuths might be fi opt for ever, a?id '=t)C left without all colour and pretence whatfoever^ to ju/}ifie refinance of Sovereign Power. Undoubtedly if they did know^ and confider, and lay to heart t he fe plaees of Scripture, or the fearful judgment, which befel Corah^ Da than, and Abiram^ for this very fin ^ which they now com- mit^ [ »io ] w;V, and with a high hand fiill proceed in, it would he impo(Jihle, htit their hearts would [mite thew, as DavidV did upon an infimtcly lefs occa- fion, and affright them out of theje wap of present conftifion, and eternal damnation, SECT. IlL lo. Serin. ^^' AithurLake Bi^op of Bath and Wells. Magifirates are from Vr:itLo7?.God^ and he refides among them^ Magistrates mufi f recced UkeGod 16^0. God can^ and will redrefs the evils ^ that fpring from them^ hecaufe he P-^<^9- is Sovereign w, and over thofe places and perfons , which are mifgo- V. 121. '^^^^^^ h ^^^^\ ^^^^ ^^ ^«^ ^#« ? truly fir II, as Nazianzen advijes, as near as we can^ though we cannot as conjiantly as God, not to have a heart, and not a heart \ hut to fay with King David, I have fworn^ and am ftedfaftly purpofed ; it were to he wiflj'd, there were fuch a con/tancy in our Oaths ; fo many 7Vould not retrafl the Oath of that Allegiance, which they owe without an Oath. Sermon at Dr* Stephens. The Kings Commijfion is figned fro?n Heaven^ by me St.M^r/s^ii-jgS Reignj his Authority is conferrd hy Heaven, he is the Anoint- 7«X '•^" ed of the Lord ; his power descends from Heaven, ohedtence to 25.1642.^^'^ /i required from Heaven, I Pet. 2. it is the will of God, that you p. 27, i^Jtihm'ft your felves to the Government of your Kings, I have heard the 29. Prophet David fufpeBed hy fome, as partial in his ow>n caufe ; juji- like the Noi'tliQvn Borderers, who conceived the Eighth Commandment (^thou ilialt not ftealj to he none of God's making, hut foified in hy Henry the Eighth, to fljackle their t hie vijh fingers ^ hut I dare oppofe the i^ry^ Chapter of the Epifile to the Ron\3.ns agamfi the power of Men, or Devils, which would trample upon the necks of Kings, J"ff^f^ ihy King very wicked, he hath more need of thy Prayers to make him better ; fuppofe him to he a Tyrant, he will give thee the fairer occa- pons to exercife thy virtue of patience ; fuppofe him to he a Perfecutor, he'll do thee a courtefie, he'' II fend thee to Heaven hy violence — ■■ * ■ f' p. 30, 3 1. 5pj^i1 ^^j ^^ unnatural Tyrant agamfi his own Son Jonathan^ a bloody . ^ Perfecutor of the Prie/l's of God, a Sacrilegiow U fur per of their Holy Offices, a demoniacal furious Man poffefi With a Devil, and on David / part^ his life was fought for, and by fparing Saul he (Jjould undo him* felf; he had all the opportunity that might, and fecurity could admini- fter unto him, he was SauFj adopted Son hy Michal'i Marriage, he was a Succejjor to the Kingdom by the Prppheis UnBion, and yet for all this, who can lift up his hand, &c. are we Chrifiians, do we know the virtue of an Oath ? What think Wi then of the Solemn Oath of C »^' 3 of our Allegiance I ^» Oath, •which can receive ne difpenfaticn, no abjolutian from any fower whatfoever, contrary to the a^'ertiom of Bellarmine, and Parfons is the efiahlijiid DoBrln of the Church of England in the 57 Article \ the King's Majefty hath the chief Power in this Realm of England^ and his other Dominions, and is net, nor ought to be Subjed to any jurifdidion whatlbever. — the fix parti of the Homily againfi Rebellion are fo full and appofi:e, that we muft either difclaim them frum being the- interpreters of the Do- ilrin of our Churchy or fit down convmcd in the manifefi truth of this aJfertionfiCQ, Confiderfenoufiy, againfi whom would you take up Aims ? ts Id. Serm, it not agatnfi the Power, againfl the Ordinance of God? — they are Men onjudg. before God, hut they are Gods before Men. . — the whole earth ^-^-BP^^- combining could not make St* Bernard wiUingly offend his Kmg, and Jhall the fear of a threatned plundering make us oppofe our Kmg? Jhallthe common rout perfuade me to go to Hell for company? —— «— ^Tts,trHe, God fometimes refines his Church in the Furnace of Perfecu- tiony neither then does he leave it naked, and difarm it ; but what are the Churches weapons ? St, Ambrofe had htt dolere potero, potero flere, hts fighs, and groans again^ the Gothilli Soldiers, St. Bernard fought to death againfi Lewis of France^ non fcutis, aut gladiis, fed precibus, & fletibus, prayers and tears were his Sword and Buckler, Nazianzen overcame Julian, but it was lacrymis ubertim efFafis, by foftning his Adamantine Heart with fait drops from their eyes ; thence flows the only Sea^ we can overthrow Pharaoh*/ Hofi in. ■ SECT. IV. P.H. Covih of the tribe of Lqvi joy nd with Dathan, &c. of the Sermon- tribe of Reuben ' the Levite, or Clergy alone would have want- Cambr. ed power and firength, the Laity, or Reubenite alone could not have i<54o. ou bad fo fair a colour, and cloak of Religion to cover their rebellious pra- ^"'^^•'^^ ^ices ; but both join'd together make a ftrong FaSlion, and a fair Jhow,— ^* ^" ^' ^' our furefi courfe is to judge Mens Perfons by their anions ; ;/ their alli- ens he unfound and irregular, if they gather themfehes together (agamfi p j^ 2 God's exprefs word, and commandment) againfl: their Prince and Sove- ^.ii[^i. reign^ he their outward appearance never fo fpeciom, we may ajfure our [elves, that they neither fear God, nor regard Man, but only to jerve their own turns. if God in abfolute and unlimited terms pronounce, ^xv. wholbevcr refifteth the Power, relifteth the Ordinance of God, / cannot fee^ how the goodnefs of the end, be it Religion or Reformation, K ^ C >» ] P.i^.conf. cr the common good can warrant any fuch refiftance from the tranfiref- the place, y^^^ of God's Ordinance^ unUfs thefe^and the like limitations had been fpeci- fyed^ and unnext to the. Command ^Law^cr Ordinance of Almighty God 8CC. *" Anno I 64V Dv. Thomas ^t/;^^//^ Pn need three SeriTions intided the Sovereigns dcfire, and SuhjeBs duty \ (and himfelf was a Confef lor at that time, being Impnfbned for his Loyalty, as he declares in his Epillle^ which he dedicates to the World) wherein having proved, that all Power is from God ; efpecially Monarchy, he fliewSj ^ that every Sou! is to be fubject, howibever a King may deal iin- Serin.i.on « juftly with them, either, i. By violating the Laws, and inforcing i 3B* c b,j^ Sacrilege ; the highefl crime againft Heaven is Sacrilege, and ^the next crime^ to this^ is Rebellion againft, or dilobedlence unto ' the Majefty of Earth, and whofoever refifts the Higher Powers, * refifts both God and the King, the word is dvmu^yLat, and ' fignifies, whofoever contrary orders, or orders againfl the Laws, * or the Arms of the chief Magiftrate, he refiftithe Higher Powers, ^ whether it be in fubtilty of counfel, or obloquy of fpeech, and if ^ fo, much more a heinous crime is it to take up Arms againft the ^ King. - - I have not fpoken this to flatter Kings ; no, they ' fhall dye hke Men, but to inform yoa^ — he that prefumes, fins * againft the jufiice of God; he that defpairs, fins againft his Mer- ^ cy ; but he, that refifts the Power, fins againft the Power of God; 'and he, that dares take Arms againft the King, would, if he could, ' take Arms againft God too; and therefore as damnation is due Sermon at* ^^ every fin, fb efpecially to this fin, the fin of RebeHion. iVUtehall t)r. B, Holyday Archdeacon oi Oxford, * to ftrike one's Father was March xz Meath by the Law, to curfe one's Father was death by the Law, 1639. ^(^c, the Law then for th^ Son, and the Sr.bjcd being the fame ; p 18,19* ' where ^ where is die love ? where is the fear? where is wifdotji ? where is * grace ? where is nature ? are they not all fled from a rebellious heart ? * had zeal anciently armed^ it (elf againft Sovereignty, we had never *■ heard of a Calendar of Saints. — — Salm popult Jufrema lex includes ' ' in It the fafety of the head ; — and for the members of the body to * rife againft the head, is it not unnatural? is it not frenzy ? ^ 'let them remember the breach of Jj9^ J, which did firft wilfully de- ^ p^rt from their Sovereign, and afterwards unwilhngly, whileft per- * force, from their Country ; aad that afterwards in two hundred years 'they had both many more, and worfe Kings than Judah had; and * were at laft ieiz^^d on by the divine judgment, to the inftrud:ion of * others, but their own ruin ; ^ — — we may not do evd^ that good may 'come thereof \ royalty muft not dov/n for the advancement of Reli- ' gion " - objed: Rebellion, and ye obje^ all crimes, — it is nearer ' to a flout, than a truth to call a Rebel, a Chriftian. they will ^ask, what is the final caufe of a King? and they will anfwer, the 'Peoples welfare certainly, a true anfwer, and as certain an imperfed * one; the People's good is an inferior purpofe of Majefty ; the repre- 'fsntation of the Divine Majefty i^ the higheft purpofe of Humane ' Majefty • — when in all caufes, a King is next under God Supreme Go- 'pernor, how can the People, whether fingie, or united, be the Govern- ' or of that Governor ? a great Council may be the advifer of a Prince, ' but as the Statute Law of our Prayer binds us to confels before God, ' it is God, that is the only Ruhr &( Princes. a King Ahfalom would ' be, — r- not of God's making, for he had made David ; not of David's * making a King then he could be made only by the People, and ' the Devil, whileft by the People and Treafon, whillt againft the con- ' fenc of God and David, Mv.Berkenhead, ' However we muft perform adive Obedience to fuch ' Princes only, as far as lawfully we may> fo long as they are not (et ' in competition with God ; yet we muft perform PaJJive Obedience, and be _ . . renounce ' Chridianicy ; bux we muft let this be the touchftone of our {ubjeaion, * even our patient and conftant fufferings. S E C T. V. Dr. Henry King Lord Bilhop of Chichefter. ' They, that lift up their ' hands againft the King m publick Rebellion, or their tongues in mur- ' mur againft his Commands^ or their hearts m diiobedient, and difcon- R 2, tented f C 'H 3 ' tented choughts are as ill Subje ' felf againft'all that is called God ? or do they not n'-ork WkQ Samffon^ ' who laid hold on the Pillars, whereon the houfc did ftand, that over- ' ^ throwing them, the houfe/ and the men might fall mto a common * ruin ? I am fare, God's word fays, Tcucb not mine Anointed^ and do my ' Prophets no harm ; and this Commandment of Obedience is without ' diftindion. Jeremy chap. 19. commands the Ifraelttes , even thofe^, * which were Captives under Heathen Kings, not to rcfift, but to pray * for them, and for the Peace of Babylon ; and it is acceptable to the ' Lord, fays St. ?aul ( i Ttm. i. ) not that ye refid, but that ye make * fufflications and frayers for KmgSy and for all that are in authority j the ' Prophets, the Apoftles, and Chrift himfelf (ubjeded themlelves to ' the Power of Magiftracy, and therefore when the Difciple did draw ' his Sword in Chrift's defence, he was commanded to put it up ; ~ * the examples are not to be numbred of God's puniftiments upon thofe, * that have refifted authority by God ordain'd and eftabliih'd : In the 'Old Law it was death, if a Man had refifted the Higher Power. ^ Corah with all his, was confumed with fire, Dathan and Ahtram were ' fwallowed up of the earth, becaufe they feditioufly refifted Mofes and * Aaron : We know what end Ahfalom came unto, when he had expel- 'led his Father out of his Kingdom ; what feem'd more goodly to the * eye of the World, than that notable acl of Brutm and Caffim^ who ' deftrayed Ca[ar reputed a Tyrant , and yet that thofe their doings ' were not allowed of God, the end declared ; wherefore it is not law- ' fulto refift f 11 preme Rulers, tho they fvverye from the line of juftice; \ for It pleafes God fometimes to punilli his People by a tyrannous ^ hand, and in fuch a cafe to refift what elfe is it, but t oiler e marry rium^ * to take away theoccafion, the Glory and Crown of Martyrdom. 'Anno 1 647. Dr. Jafpr Mayne publifh'd his o%A<5^;\^' 'Divine Inftitution of Kings, and what rights God allowed them, — - ' particularly that of being fupreme, independently Lord of his own 'adions; whether unjuff or juft, as not to be accountable to any but 'Godj ajrter which he proceeds to fhew, wherein the fupreme Power P^2,< ' confilts, and that thofe particular rights do belong to the Kings of ' £77g-/W, ■^-.— - wherefore the Crown is Hereditary, where thete-P-'<^< ' nure is not conditional, nor hangs upon any concrad:, where the on- Hy obligation upon the Prince is the Oath, that he takes at his Coro ^ nation to rule according to the known Laws of the place ; tho every ' bieach qf fuch an Oach be an offence againft God (to whom alone ) ^ a P. ince thus Independent, is accountable for his adions) yet 'twill ^ never pais for more than perjury in the Pnncc ; no warrant for Sub- jects to cake up Arms againfi him. were a King mifled by evil y^ ^ Coun[i!iors> did adually trample upon the Laws of the Kingdom, ^' ^nd the liberty of his Subjeds ; yet unlefs fome Original Compati- can [ be produced, where 'tis agreed, that upon every fuch incroachmenCj 'it fhall be lawful for them to ftand upon their defence .- that ' where tlie King cea(es to govern according to Law, he Ihall for fuch 'Mifgovernmenc ceafe to be King, to urge fuch unfortunate Prece- j ^ dents, as a depofed Richard, or a dethroned Edward (two dilpropor- [ tioned examples of popular fury , the one forc'd to part with his I ' Crown by rclignation, the other as never having had legal title to it) L ' nuy Ihcw the Injuflice of former Parliaments grown Iti ong, never ' jurtifie the pitch'd Fields, that have been fought by this. If this fup- ^ pofition were true, the King being bound to make the Law his rule Se^ft p.io, ' by j^o ochpr obligation, but his Oath at h>s Coronation f than which 21, ^c. ^ there cannot be a greater, 1 confefs, and w^here tis violated, never * without repentance Icapcs unpunifh'd) yet 'tisa trefpafs, of which Sub- ^ jccls can only complain, but as long as they are Subjeds can never ' innocently revenge. but they will fay, they have all this while ' fought for the defence of the Proteftant Religion, &c, all which re- -. P. 36. ^folves it felf into this unchnfkian bloody conclufion, that an Aflembly ' of profefs'd Proteflant Divines have advifed the two Parliaments of ' Evgland and Scotland confeis'd Subjects, to take up Arms againft the ! *King their lawful Sovereign, have thereby jet three Kingdoms in a . Id. (!ef. of' HsimQ^&c, This Dochrin (chat it is not lawful to propagate Religion, this Serm.» * j^Qwr pare Ibeverit be by the Iword) is that Religion, to which 1 pro- ^^^l^nel ' ^^^^ ^'^^^' ^^'^ ready to fail a Sacrifice, is that defamed, true, Prote- . .t^/zf . c ^^^^ Religion, for which the Holy Fathers of our Reforn:',ation dyed ' before me. '\'^^^2^-^' 'Dt. Peter Hejijn Amo 1 642. puhhfKd tnQ RehePs Catecbffm, -wherein ^ ''^' ' he [ht'wj, that Lucifer -was the fir jf Author of Rebellion that the Re- bellion even of the heart wakes a Man guilty of Damnation in the fight of God, much more that of the tongue^ or the hand; — that one branch of the Rebellion cf the hand is the compofng, and difperfing of falje and jcandalotts Eooksy and Pamphlets tending to the dtfloonour of the Kmg ; the other the tak- .6,7. tng up Arms again fi fuch Perjons, to whofe Authority they are Jubjecf. ^'^^M> and it ts 'worth our obfervatton, that not only the bearing Arms againfi the '■■^^'^^' Ktngis declared to be Rtbellion by the Law c/^ England, but that tt -was declared ^ C »^7 J declared to he ReMion hy the chief Judges of this Kmgdom, At the Arraign* ment of the Earl of Effex, for any Man to feek to make himfelf fo ftrong, that the Kmg fliould v»t he able to refifi him^ although he broke not out into open aci) e-ven defenfive Arms are abjolutely unlawful in the Subje^ againft his So'utreign^ in regard that no defenfive IVar can he undertaken ^ hut it carrieth nnth it a refifiance in it to thofe Higher Fowers^ to which every Soul is to be fuhfe^. — — we fir, d it thm refolved in Plutarch, that ^ ^^ it was contrary both to pfitive Laws, and the Law of Nature^ for any Sub- jeB to Itft up his hand agamfi the Ferfon of his Sovei'eign ; with much more to the fame purpole. -> « The fame Author^ near about the fame time^ wrote a Treatife in- Sechi^ titled, the fiumbling'block of difobedtence removed, to fhew, that Kings Ecdefia ought not to be controuled by their SubjciSts, either fingly, or in a bo- ^^^i^^<^^^^ dy^the whole of which learned Treatife,as well as his other Vmdications "^^^^f^^ of the Dodrins and Rights of our Church, will lufBciently repay the 15*81. Reader s expence of pains and leifure. And in his Sermon on May 19. 1681. it is to be obferved, that fuch as draw their Swords upon God^s Anomted, ufe comrr*only to throw away the fcabberds alfoj and find no way of doin^ better, but by doing worfe ; fio middle way for them to walk in, but either to bear ffp like Frmc^s^ or to dye like Traytors, SECT. VI. Gf the fame belief was Sir John Spelman in his Cafe of cur affairs in pr. Oxf: LaWj^c. that the Sovereignty is in the Kings V erf on infeparably^ and tht 1643. allegiance of the SuhjeB by Law thereto infeparahly annex d, fortifyed^ and en- P-^ $5 ^7? forcd by Reltgion, under the fever e menace of damnation, what fireight ' ^' then of humane Affairs can be fo violent^ as to make Chrifiian SuhjeB s con- trary to fworn Faith ; to Law, and to Religion, not only to difobey their So* vereign, but refijt and Invade the Sovereign Rights^ &e. • - Anno 1 64 1. Sir 77?^. Ajhon, and many others. Noblemen, and Gen- tlemen of Cbejhire, tendred a Remonfirance to the Parliament againfi Pref- byterian Government ; and in it they affirm, ^ that the donation of Save- * reign Power is folely from God, and fb will he have the revocation ' too; he doth not fubjed them to the queftion of mferiors, but puts 'a Guard upon their Sacred Perfons, which to violate, though in our * own defence, is a breach of his command, even when perfecuted, as ' David was by Saul, which precepts are renewed m the Gofpel. ' we fee our (elves bound by Oath to acknowledge, and lupport that • ^ Regal Government, our Statutes have eftablifh'd, our Laws approv- ^ * edj Hiftory repreients moft happy » to whom all Primitive times yielded ' yielded full obedience, to whofe Throne Chrift himfcif yields Tn- ' bare, whofe PerlbnsGod will have Sacred, whofe actions iinqueftion- ' able.whole Succcllion hehimfelf derennines, and whole Kingdoms he * difpoles. Tacit ffSytho a Heathen, advifes us, to bear with the riots, 'and covetoufhefs of Kings, as with barrennefs, and other infirmities ' of nature ; for while there are Men, there will be vices, but they can- ' not conrmuc long, and will be rccompenc'd when better come. In the I c)th year of this King caniC forth a little book, called an ap- peal to thy Confcience^ as thou wilt anfwer tt at the great ^ and dreadful day ,3,^r. of Jefus Chrift'^ the Author of which fays, 'that Subjeds may not take 'up Arms againft their lawful Sovereign, becaufehe is wicked and un. ' |uft ; no, tho he be an Idolater and Oppreflbr. i; Becaufe it were ar^ 'high prefumption in us to limit that command, which God doth not ' limit ; now our obedience to Superiors, is always commanded without ' hmitacion. 2. We may not think evil of the King, much left may we ' take up Arms againft hun. ;. Sc Vaul (aith, recompence to no man evil ^ for cvU, Rom, 12. 19. If to no Man, then certainly not to thy King, '4. That, which peculiarly belongs to the Lord, thou oughtefl: not 'without his Authority to meddle with; hut vengeance ts his, 5. Rom. 13. ' E'very Soul (none excluded) mufi be fuhjeB ; there is no Tower but of ' God (if loj then the Power of a wicked Prince is from God) and the ' penalty of refifting, is everlafting damnation both of Soul and Body in ' Hell fire for ever. 6. In EccL 8. 1,2. the Covenant made by the Peo- ' pie to obey their King, is called the Oath of God, and who dares * break this Oath of God? 7. God commands, Touch not mine Anointed^ * therefore thou maycft not fmite him, therefore thou mayeft not bear ' Arms againft God s Anointed. 8. For Subjeds to take up Arms againft 'their own King, tho an Idolater, and an Oppreflbr, is contrary to ' the pradice of God's People in all Ages, the Jews, and the Prophets, ^ Chrift and his Apoftles, and the Primitive Chriftians. 9. God's heavy * judgments on thofe, who have taken up Arms againft their Prince, * tho an Idolater and Oppreflbr, ought to be a warning to us, how we * do the like ; this is contrary to the Do6trin of the Church of England ' in her Homilies, — then heanfwers the ufual objedions for refiftance, ' i-efolves leveral doubts, and removes other little (cruples ; and in the ' dole of all, paiTionately adviles all Men to return to the Lord, and co 5 J 'do their duty; for 'tis ftrange ffays he J that God's Church can be ' no way prelerved, the Subjeds liberty no ways maintain'd, but by ' lin ; who ever heard, unlefs from a Papift, that the way to Heaven ' was through Hell ? //;*?// we do evtl, that good may come ? Rom. ;. 8. It would be a very needle (s labor to cite all the paflages to this pur- poie, that occur in the Books written between the year 1644. and the time Clip] j time of the King's Murther, and therefore I (hall refer the Reader to | the Regal Apola^y Printed 1648. the Kivgdoms brief £in[wer to the Decla- ratio7i of theCommons.Vv, 164S. the Plea for the King and Kmcrdcm 16.J.8. with many other Treatifes of the fame kind ; only I (hall mentioti Bilhop Rainbowey who took the degree of Doctor of Divinity AniG\G' yid. Bifit VYhen his chief QLieftion fon which he made his Thefts) was, Ecclefia j^/^i^ciff^ Anglica72a tenet omnia ad falutem Tjecefaria; a. pointy ^ which he diaril Hfe, p^i^ ^ defend in the worft of times, when tliat Church was Co much opprefs'd j * for aflerting her Loyalty to God, and the King, for her agreement ' with the Primitive Church in not rebelling againil the lawful Magi- ^ftrate, ahd in owning the Jus Divmum of Epifcopal Hierarchy and ' 'Liturgy. To what is quoted out of Mr. Edw. SjmmonsWindication o{ King Charles m thefirll part of this Hiftory, let the(e PalTages be added. ^ ^, by 'Virtue of the Canon (Romanus Epifcopus) fay r^g Jefuus, the Pope hath ^^^y p ?1 power to depofe Kings ^ be they Heretical or Catholicky of "vickm or virtuom lives i if in hps judgment he finds them unfit y and feme others more capable of Go'vernment ; and do not thefe Men believe the Authority of Parliament to be as irrefi(ltble y as that of the Pope, and their Votes to ke as full of virtue^ as his Canons^ and altogether as authentick, even to the depofing of Kings, and dijpofing ojf their Kingdoms, have they not lo^fend People from their Oath of Allegiance to the King, and then put them in Arms, perfuading them, that "'tis no Rebellion to fight againfi him, '— the next thing they Sedi-K^-p mention (wherein they triumph indeed, and glory) is their late cxcraordina- ^^^^^^ I y fiiccefs in the Field ; fome perhaps may wonder, how thefe three can a- gree together, great fiifferings, ftrange patience, and extraordinary good Ibccels, profpenty and good fuccefs, which of old went current only among the Papijls, for a note of the true Church, is now admitted alfo by thefe Men, to be a fpecial mark of the goodnefs of their Caufe ; but in regard^ our Religion hath hitherto taught, r^^r fuffe. in gs ^W patience, v^re rather the marks of Chrift^s true Flock, than extraordinary fuccefs m the fVorld, there- fore, &c. thefe two names of (uftering and patience, jhall from 'hence- forth be rejefled, and wholly difclaimed, as infallible marks of Loyalty ^nd p Malignity, fuccefs is the weakeft Argument, that can be alledged to co^riJc.. prove the goodnejs of a Caufe^ and the wickedeft Mm have moft ufed it, — - this Book was written Anno 1 645. tho not publtftied till the year 1 648. Chap, C M^ 3 Chap. VII. 71)6 Hifiory of Paflive Obedience mder l^ng Charles IL 79- of his Birth-rigbt, nor deprived of his Inheritance^ but it mu/l- be dove with violence. violence, and that violence could never bad bands enough mtbout an Afio- ciation, the Husbandmen without any mask »f Religion, or cloak of^, 205. Gedlme/s, without any pretence of freeing tbemfehes from Tyranny, Arhttta- ry Go'vernment^ or any manner of Opprejfion ; they declare clearly (what mors ftthtle Rebels would not) that the reafon they projecute^ bought, arraign d, and kiU4 the heir, it merely was for bus Inheritance that the Inheri- p ^^g ^^ ranee may be ours ; thi4 Lord had power to call the Labourers, but the La- p. xio, hourers bad none to call him to account. 211. Anno 1 65 1. Mr. Jane (Father to the prefent Regim Trofejfor at Oxon, if I am nghcly informed J Printed his Anfwer to Mdtons Iconoclaflei, and in it fully, and on all occalions avers this truth. ' It js hateful in Exam.ol * any to defcant on the misfortunes of Princes, but in fuch as have re-^^^^^^- /lationto them by Service or Subjedion, fas the Libeller A////tf» to the^'^'^'^* 'Mate King) is the compendium of all unworthinefs, and unnatural In-p^g ^ ^fblence, had His Majefty's faults been as palpable, as this Author's p^ j^* * falfhood, it could not diminifh his Subjeds duty, nor excufe the Re- 'bels impiety.. — Rebels never wanted pretentions, but liberty and P.35,37. ^ juftice, v\rere the common masks of fuch Monfters ; fo this Man will ' have the World believe Rebellion is dearer to this Author, than 'Religion, and he will rather commend (uperftitious ac5tions of a blind ' Age, and the very dregs of Popery, than want an ingredient to the ' ' varnifh of that horrid {\n, Superftkious Churchmen had their p * hands in the old Rebellions, and in our days we find, they have Sue- ' ^^* ' cefibrs, that teach the People DoBrins of Devils, and feduce them from ' Obedience to thofe, that had the rule over them. — Obedience and P, 47. ' Sufferings are the fervility and wretchednefs,, which Milton calls the ' Fulpit fiuff of the Prelates ; we may fhortly expe6t, that as thefe Mif * creants have altered State and Church, fo they will compole an Index '^ ^ Expurgatorim of the Btble ; for it cannot be imagined, that they will ' objed this heinous crime of Preaching Paffive Obedience to the Pielates, ' and leave fo rhany places in the Gofpel,which command it; and them- ^ (elves need not the Gofpel to nnke Men obedient : they have the ' Sword, and this Ceremony of Religion js abolifli'd, — - if righteoufnefs p, a% m ^ confifts in blafpheming God, contempt of his Ordinances, and (corn- ' ' ' ^ mg the Dodrin, and pradice of his Saints, thefe Men may lay (ome ' claim to it. -— are they greater pradilers of felfdcnyalj who Preach ' War, and Blood, rather than obey, than thole who Preach Paffive ' Obedience, and Suffering rather than violence. Milton is very indu- ^ftrious to find out caules, why fo many would not be Tray tors? why^'^- 'could he not fall into the confideration of the Oaths of Allegiance ^^r^- J and Supremacy, that all Members of Parliament take at their entrance ? "^^ j * — how did he forget the commands of Obedience from God ? — ?v- p. 59. j S ^ , pentame ! [ »30 ' pentjince is i great repi'oach among thofe Rebels^ the Preaching of that ^4- ' Dodrin is worfe to them, than VaJJive Obedience. . It 15 ridiculous ^ to any judgment uninthrard, that fuch as Rebel againft their Kin? ^£ 'fhould pretend, they are not Rebels to God. Chriflians never ^ thought, that any (Woi d dr.iwn againft their King, did not violate ^ their Loyalty and Allegiance, much Jefe that their profefs'd Loyalty, 'and Allegiance lei them to direct Arms r.gainft the Kmg's Perfon. There are many fuch Paflages in the Book, but 1 Ihall only quote one more towards the end of it. ' Kings have their Power from God ' and God gives the Sword, yea even to wicked Kings, and becaufe the * Power is given them for juftice, ic is called the Sword oFjuftice, tho ' they ufe it oftentimes to injufiice, — the Scripture forbids us to judge 'another Man's Servant, but this Man will have the Father punifh'd by * the Child, the Mafter by the Servant, the Prince by the People. • ' Kings are unaccomnable to Men for their actions for if Kings be * accountable to Men, aie not they, to whom he is accountable, by the ' Libellers argument not only ftronger than the King, but ftronger than f.i6o. *^ Juftice? divine law forbad ail Men to take the Arms of juftice, ' without, or againft the King, who is referred to Gods juftice, and '' juftice hath no Arms, but his power. — the Law was above the Em- P.162. V. ' peror Theodofim, in regard it was his rule, but could not make any Per- 'oc.^ p. ' (on or Society above him* — it were a profane Oath,as well as vain, ^^^ 'that fliould be void at the will of the Father. this laft Age hath ^ brought forth a generation, that do God fervice, when they (corn ail ' his Laws, and Religion, &c: SECT. H. Biftiop SaKderfonin his cenfure o? Afcbatns Book Printed at London 1650. Upon ferufal of Mr, Afcham'/ Book you left with me, I find net my [elf in my underfiandmg thereby , convincd of the neceftity, or iawfulnefs ot conforming unto, or complying with an un)uft prevailing Power, further than I was before ferfwaded^ it mi^ht be lawful or necejjary fo to da, viz. As paying Taxes ^ and fubmitting to feme other things (in themf elves \ not unlawful) by them iwpofed cr re<^uired, fuch as I had a lawful Liberty to have done in the fame manner^ tho they had not been fo commanded^ and feemto me in the conjun^ure of frefent circumjlanccs, prudentially necejjary to preferve my felf, or my Neighbour from the injuries of thofe, that would be willing to make ufe of my l^on-fubmilfion, t& mine or his ruin ; fo as ;t be done ' with thefe Cautions, ^ I. Without violation either of duty to God, or any other juft obliga- tion, that lies upon me by Oaih, Law, or orherwife. 2; Only C in J a. Only in the cafe of nccejjity otherwife not to be avoided. 2. Without any explicitej or implictte acknowledgment of the Jtffiice and Legality of their ?o7ver : I may fubmit to the £!^ma./Mi (to the Force j but not acknowledge the '^i^ or countenance thereunto. 4. Without any prejudice unto the claim of the cpprejjed Party jhat hath a right Title ; or cafting my (elf mto an incapacity of kndijig him my due'^ tmd homden A ff fiance. If in time to come, it may be ufeful to him to- wards the recovery of his Right, 5. Where I may reafonablyy and Bona Fide prefume the Oppreiled Power, (to whom my Obedience is ju(lly due) if he perfedly knew the prefent condition I am in, together with the exigency and neceffiiy of the prefent; cafe, and all the circum (lances thereof, would give his wiU ling confent to (uch my conformity and compliance. So that, upon the whole matter, and in fhort, I conceive I may fo far (ubmit unto the Impo(itions, or comply with the Perfons of a pre- availing Ufurped Power, unjuftly commanding things not in them(eives unlawful ; or make u(e of their Power to protect mc f om others Inju- ries : As I may fubmit unto^ comply withy or make ufe of an High way Thief ^ or Robber ^ when I am fallen into his hands, and lie at his mercy. As for Mv, Jjcham's Difcour(e, tho it be hancKbmly framed, yet all the ftrength of it to my (eeming (if he would fpeak out) would be in plain Englilh this. " ^ I. That Self prefervation is the firft and chiefeft obligation in the World, to which all other Bonds and Relations (at leaft between Man and Manj muft give place. 1. That no Oath, at lea(}' no impo(ed Oath, in what Terms foever cxprefs'd, binds the Taker further than he intended to bijid himfelf thereby; and it is prefumed, that no Man intended to bind himfelf to the prejudice of his own (afety. Twa dangerom and defperate Principles, which evidently tend, jirfl^ ta the taking away of all Chriftian Fortitude and Suffering m a Righteous Caufe. 2. To the encouraging of D<«n»^ and Ambitious Spirits to attempt continual Innovations, with this confidence, that if tliey can by any. ways {how unjufi foever) poffefs them(elves of the Supreme Povver,they ought to be (ubmitted unto. 3, To the obftruding unto the OppreJJed Par. ty all poflible ways and means, without a Miracle, of ever recover mg that jufi Right,. of which he fhall have been unjujlly difpojjefed : And (to omit further inftancing J 4. To the bringing in o^ At he if m^ with the contempt of God, and all Religion, whilft every Man, by niaking, his own Prefervation the Meafure of all 'his Duties and Acl:ions, mak- eth himfelf thareby his own IdoL The-; The fame excellent Cafuift is of this mind in his Cafe of the engage- ./. loc. fnent (the bond of Allegiance {'whether /worn, or not fwom) is in the na- ' ture of it perpetual, and indi/pen/jhley &c. ) and his ^Fifch Leclare of the [-. II, Ohltf^ation of Confaence, to which, for the fake of brevity, I refer the ,^-\.^6, Reader. 10,21. SECT. III. |||5pVwt/;;j To this \l?'edivivm To depofe t ' ^^"-'^^^r mldedtoce ii Eminent Bifhop, I fhall joyn the Eminent Judge Jenkins, the Kingi or take him by force, or Imprtfon him, until he hath yielded to certain demands, is adjudged Treafon in the Lord Cobham'j Cafe, — ""' 'the Law makes not the Servant greater than the Mafler, nor the Subject 3 f . greater than the King, for that were to fubvert order and meafure. tt ts Htgh Treafon by the Law of the Land to levy War again f the Kingj to compafs, or imagine his death, &C. follow the Monition, and Counfel of the • M^- Lord Cook f;. part Infiit.f. ;6.) perufe over all Books, Records, and Hi- fiories, and you {hall find a Principle in Law, a Rule in reafon, and a Tryal tn experience, that Treafon doth -ever produce fatal, and final defiru^ion to the ^Offender ^ and never attains to the defired end [two incidents infeparable thereunto^ and therefore let all Men abandon it, as the poyfonous bait of the Devil, and fellow the Frecept in Holy Scripture, Serve God, Honour the King, and have no Company with the Seditious. Di\ Stewart in his Sermon Preach'd at Paris, called Hezekiah's Refor^ .38,39. rj^ation'y he can be no Martyr for the fir fi; Table of the Law, who is in the fame deed a tra7ifgrefJor of the fecond\ nor will God at all thank him, as a Reformer of his Church, who in the felffame aB is no lefs than a Traytor to his Deputy ; fo that as for SubjeSls to take up Arms againfi their Kings is r^ by the Do5lrin of St. Peter, and St. Paul in all cafes damnable; Jo efpeci- ally to do this in point of our Religion, which fo much commends and blefjes Pa- tience, and Sufferings, and Martyrdom; either upon pretence to plant it^ where now it is not, or to reform it, where it hath been planted, is of all other kinds of contentions, or Wars mofi Turkifhly Antichfiftian. > Rabfhakeh himfelf was grown fo much a Divine, as to aver openly, that • 54- Ig^ -who puts his hand to overturn that Religion he profejjes, yea that puts his hand to overturn it too at the fame time, while he likes it, pretend what he 7Vill, he trufts not in God, he trufts perhaps in the Syrians, or in i^gypt- To what is quoted in the firft part of this Hiflory out of Bifhop Brownrigs Sermons, may be added a remarkable PaiTage or two of his '. 183, hfc, recorded by Biftiop Gauden, the firft that having Preach'd at Cam- 86,187. brige, that Chriftians had neither Chrift's Precept, nor any goodChri- ftians pradice to refift their Sovereign Princes, but that there was only left them the choice to obey actively or paffively> to do or fuffer, he was imrae- [ V35 3 immediatly for this DoArln profcribed, and outed of his f laces in the Uni- 'vtrfttyi and deprived of his liherty, and put in Prifon ; the fecond^ that when O. P. "^ith fome flje^v of reffe5t to him, demanded his judgment tn f»me fuhltck Affairs, then at a nen-flm ; his Lordfhip with his wonted gravi- ty^ and freedom replycd : My Lord, the be(i counfel I can give you^ is that of Our Saviour, render unto Co: far the things that are Cafars, and un* to God, the things that are Gods ; with which free anfwer- 0. P. refted ra- ther filencd than ikisfied. There are many obfervations worth the noting made by Bilhop Racket on this Subjec5lj in his Sermon on the day of the Coronation of King Charles I. on ?f. n8. 14. but I, refer the Reader to the Difcoiirle it felf, while I. relate what is recorded of him in his life written by Dr. Flume \ that in the time of the great Rebellion, no Man Preach'' d moreP. 17. holdlj againfi the licentioufnefs of thofe timesy than he, challenging the houte- feus to fhe'W, where ever the Scripture ^ave countenance to Uproars' and Rebellions, Julian the Apofiate reading the Bible with a 7naUciom intention to quarrel at it, [aid, that Chrifitanity was a Dotlrin of too much patience, but he could never find any place in it to object, that it was a DoBrin of Re* beUion. If the adminijhation of a Kingdom be out of frame ^ it is better to leave the redrefs ioGodj than to a fcditiom Multitude \ the way to continue purity of Religion^ being not by Rebellion, but by Martyrdom ; to rtfifl law- ful Powers by (editiom ArmSy and unlawful Authority was not the Primitive, and Apoftolical Chriftianity , but Popijh DoBrin, not taught the firfi three hun- dred years, but much about a thoufand years after Our Saviours Afcenfion into Heaven by the Pope of Komt, the very time, the Spirit of God fays,. Satan fhomld be let Joofe, viz>. by Gregory VII. who fir Jt taught the Ger- mans to rebel againfi the Emperor Henry IV. thfs poyfon was given the Englifh People to drink out of the Papal cup, tho they pretended e^utte con- trary ; but Bifhop Hacket ever afferted, this was not the way to pull down Antichrift, but Protefiant Religion ; and therefore he warnd the Non-con- forming Divines to have a care, how they cryed up a War^ and became fa- mous tn the Congregation only , as Eroftratus, by jetting the Temple on fire, SECT. IV. them the moft Reverend Primate Dr. Sancroft challenges an Eminent Station^^who in his moft Learned Sermon^ Preached at the Conlccra- tion of Seven Bifhops, comparing the State of our Native Country with that: i thatof the Iflandof Cr^/^, adds, ' have we not outvyed the CretaffSjlyei ^^- 31' ^ for God's fake, and talked deceitfully for him ? what pious frauds, and holy ^cheats? what flandering the footfteps of God's Anointed, when the ^ Intereft was to blacken him ? — PZ/^j'hach obferv'd it, nullum antmal ^ maleficum in Cretd, and Solmas adds, nee alia ferpens ; but they fhould Vhave excepted the Inhabitants. and I wilh there were no other ^ Ifland, could fhew Vipers too many, that have eat out the Bowels of 'their common Mother, and flown m the face of their Political Fa- ' tjier, without whofe benigner influence their chill , and benumm'd ■f ^ fortunes had not warmth enough to raifethem tofb bold an attempt. ^ ^ — - fulnefs of bread was alio one of their (ins, and now I cannot ' wonder, if it be obferv'd from the Records of Hiftory (as Grotius af- ' lures us, who knew them welij that the Cretans were (and I wiih, ' there were no other fuch) a mutinous, and a feditious People, and ^ had but too much need to be put in mind by Titus to h^fubjeclto Tnn^ ^ cipalities and Towers^ and to obey Magiflrates. U. lex ig' * The Devil of Rebellion and Difbbedience, which not long fince nea^- 15. ^poiTefs'd the Nation, rent and tore it, till it foarp'd again,^ and pin'd * away in tingling Confumptions ; that caft it oft-times into the Fire, ^ and ofc- times into the Water, (caJamities of all (brts) to deftroy it ~ *'this ill fpirit, this refHefs fury (this unquiet and dreadful Alafior^ the ' Eldeft Son of NerKcJis, and heir apparent to all the terrors and mil- ' chiefs of his Mother) walks about day and night, ieeking reft, and ' hnds none; and he lays in his heart, I will return Ibmetime or other ' to my houie, trom whence 1 came out : Oh I let us rake heed of pro- ' Yoking that God, who alone chains up his fury, left for our fins he ' permit him to return once more, with leven ether Spirits more wicked Pr. \66 * ^^^^ himfelF, and lb our laft Eftate prove worfe than the former. P.34.V.P. * ^^- ^^^'^^y ( Bilhop oi Winchtfieri) Sermon , at the Coronation of 14,19,21. )s.\ngCharks 11. is full to this purpofe, ' as no Man can take upon 'himlelf the Honor, or Office of a Pnefl, fo much lefs can any M^n ' take to himielf the Honor, or Office of a King; but he muft have it ' from God himfelf, either by God's own immediate delignation, as ' Mefes and the Judges had (for the Judges were Kings) and as Saul • • and Da'uid had ; or by God's ordinary way of Dilpenlation, which ' was by Succeffion of Children unto their Fathers ; according unto ' which method, as Families grew into Nations, (o Paternal Govern- ' ment grew into Regal ; and confequently an Uliirper, as he hath no 'claim to Divine Inltitution, lb he hath no title to Divine Benediction * or Protedion ; and behdes, becauie what is gotten by the Sword muft ' be maintained by the Sword, an Ulurper muft be a Tyrant, whether ' he will or no. Laftly, a Monarchy by Ulurpation is us fme tnulo, a poiTeliion ^ polleflion without a title ; which feldom lafts long, or ends well^^ for * he that takes the Sword, Jhall per ijh by the Sword ^ fays Our Saviour.' * Mat, l6. 51. 'Again, as Monarchy by Ufurpacion is res fine titulo, fb Monarchy ' by Eledion ib titulus fine re, for EleAive Kings are but conditional 'Kings, and conditional Kings are no Kings ; bcfides, a King is toP«35. ' have the power of life and death, which none, that have it not them- ' (elves, can give unto him; and therefore how he, that is Eledled by ^ ' thofe, that have not the power of life and death, comes to have the ' power of life and death, and confequently how he comes to be a King ' IS, 1 conceive,not eafie to imagine; the beft and fureft way for Prince, p g ' State, and People, is to proted, cherilh, and allow of that Religion, ' and that only, which allows of no rifing up againft, or refifting So- ' vereign Power, no not in its own defence, nor upon any other pretence what- ^foever; — but tho Princes are called G&ds, yet they jliall dte like Men^ P. 46. ' fays one, that was a Prince himfelf P/. 8i. 7. and tho they be account- ' able to no Tribunal here, yet they are to be judged hereafter by one, ' who is no refpec^er of Perfons. —a Prince therefore is to take care ' fo govern himlelf, not according to that licence, which his exemption *from the penalty of humane Laws may prompt him to, but according ' to that ftridnefi, which the feverity of the Divine Juftice doth require 'of him. ^ ' The (ame Prelate in his Vindication of himfelf againft 5^A;/^r,among V,i%^^ Baxters Ma^xims of Treafbn, Sedition, and Rebellion reckons thefe. * That unlimited Governors are Tyrants, and have no right to that un- ' limited Government: If God permits Princes to turn lo wicked as to - ' be uncapable of Governing, fb as is confident with the ends of Go- ' vernment, he permits them to depofe themfelves. ' If Providence difableth a Prince from proteding the juft, (^c ~ ^ 'itdepofethhim, ifany Army f of Neighbours, Inhabitants, or whoe-p 2r /ver) do ("tho injurioufly) expel the Sovereign, andrefblve to ruin the * Commonwealth, rather than he Ihall be reftored ; and if the Com- * ble by Providence, and not to feek his reilituaon to the apparent ruin 'of the Commonwealth. ' If a People, that by Oath and Duty are obliged to a. Sovereign, fhall p * finfuUy diipoflefs him, and contrary co their Covenants chufe andco- ' venant with another, they may be obliged by their later Covenant ' notwithftanding their former ; and particular Subjeds, that confented ' not in the breaking of thdr former Covenants; yet may be obliged by T occs^ 33' ^ occafion of their later choice to the Perlbn, whom they chafe, — with many more fuch Rebelhous Trefes, all which the Bifhop with great rea- ibn cenfures, and to the Book it felf, I muft refer the Reader, where he will find ample fatisfadion in a Manly confutation of the abovecited, and other llich popular errors. And among thefe venerable Fathers of the Church, I muft beg leave to mcroduce a Lay-man^ concern'd in the (ame controverfie, for when^ Baxter had p.ibhfti'd his Key for Catholicks, and in it p. 521. treated of the King's murder, of which he fays, ' Providence had io order'd it, * i\\^t It could not be laid on tlie Protefbants, with much more to that purpofe. y^^Tj N'^w/'^w Efq; in thofe v/orft ef times, writes a cenfure of the Paffage, and in it avers, ' that all War taken up by Subjects upon ' any pretence whatfoever, or by whatfoever caution or limitation, ever- ' more, in the nature of it, intends the deftroying of King and King- ^ dom. — that all the bringing the People into a body by Covenant, is ' unlawful, becaufe Government merely confifts in having no contrads * ot the People acting of themfelves, that in fuch Covenants Men ^ (wear things contradidory, as to fight againft the King, and to be ^ true to him. there is no fuch thing in nature, as a defenfive War * againli the King by Subjeds, to fubdue a King, and deprive hini -»' * of- his Power, is the (ame thing as killing, it ftays \>wt the ading - — > ", * I fhould be very glad, that the World Jhould be iatishsd, that Su- ^ preme Power Ihould be unquertionable ; 1 would truft God and Man, * and Humane cafual events with my fhare out of it, becaufe 1 (ee, pre- ' tended Reformations never countervail the mifchief of Rebellions. — ^nothing in nature can go higher than its firft cau(e; a Power de- prived out of the King, cannot be underftood to be againft the King, ?. 10, 11/ for no Power can create a Power againft itlelf all attempts to bring \Cambd. ' a King under the Power of his People, are the fame as to deftroy him ; ^■-.ihiL ^ and this was refolved in the cafe of the Earl of \\Ej]ex ; and it ne- ^47, ' ygP came into the conceit of any Perfbn to except a Parliament for ^ committing Treafbn. the nature of Man is, to think any thing,that * hath been done, may be done, and (b never finds end of vvickednefe, * but to make it infinite ; any extraordinary or tranfcendent ading upon ' Government, tho never fo unlawful and violent ; yet if it become ' powerful, It commonly creates fomthing to others to derive from it : thus the Long Pa;liament declared long before that execrable niurder was committed, ' that in cafe they fliould ad to the higheft prefident, 55^ ' they fho aid not fail in duty or truft ; having their eye and aim upon ' the depofing of Kings, Edw. i, and Ric, i. and the laft adors that ' completed the Tragedy, conclude power of Parlitiments, from former ^ defb'oying Kings, and fetting up others, the depoliuon of Edw,!. was II. C2Lv'id fpake by the Spirit of God to the Ama- P. 20, lekite, waft thou not afraid to ftretch forth thy liAnd againft the Lord's Anointed ? l^'hat ! afraid of a con^juerd King, unable to defend himfelf much lefs afford p'oteBton to any SubjeB ? is not that enough to Unking him ? yes, if we owe him leaft afflHance, when he needs it mofi. tho fiytng, mgb -breathlefsj pantingy and gazing round to beg his death of fome friendly hand, he was formidable , he was f acred ft ill, for fill he had a fgnal imprefs ofV. 23,24, the Deity upon him. I will onlf put the cafe of JuVnn the Apoftate Em- peror ; after fo clear conviBion, after fofuU inftruBion, as he had in the Chri- fiian Religion, havings as fome Hiftonans report, taken one ef the lower Orders in the Clergy, before he came to the Throne ; after all this be re* nouncd his Baptijm, he turnd a very plague to the Church, he proved the moft formidable Perfecutor, that is ^ a tempter of his Chrtftian SubjeBs to Apojiafie: he offended with that malicious wickednefi, that the Catholick Church, and all her guides jufily fuppo fed, he had committed the unpardona- ble fin againft the Holy Ghoft ; they looked upon him as one, that had cat himfelf off from their body with the greateft Excommunication, even to Ana.- thema Maranatha. i- e, till the Lord come to judgment ; now in this cafe was it lawful for Chriftians to eaft him off, that had fo openly, and malici- oufly caft; off his Chriftianity ? We have the judgment of the whole Church to the contrary ; they thought themfelves obliged by St. Paul'i Apoftoltcal Canon, to make prayers and iupplications even for him, that whatsoever he was^ . and bowfoever he behavd himfelf towards them, they might fitU lead a quiec and peaceable lifeinall godiinefs and honefty ; and they had the Grace, they pray d for, they did live peaceably under him^ they never took upon them^ to Unking him, they drew out m Forces againfi him^ but only their thundnng Legion of prayers and tears. St. Paul F ^ C 141 ] Td Sfrm. St. Taul exhorting to make prayers for all Men, for Kings, &c. hai Mavor * ^^^ ^^ room for any to evade it, as if he had fore feen^ there -would be a fort -May 7. ^Z'-^^" (and they lived 7Pithin our memories. Men) v^ho infte ad of praying T 6%i.^ 10 for their Ki7ig, "u^ould learn to pray againjl him, — there is a fin unco death, P. II, 12. faith 5'f.John, I do not fay, that ye (hall pray for it ; hut St. Paul in my text hath provided even again ft this fuppojiuon, tho the charity^ that hopeth all things were overcome, fo that the fpiritual -welfare of a Nero^ &c. were in a manner defpaird of, yet fuch Provifion is made, that as their frince^ he was to be pray d for ft ill, that they might lead a peaceable and quiet life; P. 13^ 14, ^^^-^ ^^ ^^^-^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^fi ^f ^^^^ impious Wretch LiciniuSj ^c. and if our 1 5. lives ought to he anjwerahk to our prayers {fince praymg for peace^ /; but fmcking of God without keeping the King's peace too J then let not any pretend to be good Chrijiians^ and found Members of ChrijFs Church, unlejs they be alfo good Sub jetls, my aim ts a^ainft the Power of Depo/ing Kings^ that has been often claimed by the BffJjops of Rome aftd there is another Party of Men, who have introduced a difiinclion 0/ taking Arms by the Kings Authority againfl: his Perfbn. whereas, 7vherefoever the P. 16, 17. Kings Perfon is, there is alio his greatefi Authority, — — but they tell us, the Primitive Chriflians wanted tiot Authority and Rights but firengih to refijt the civil Powers ; but did our Saviour want Power-, when he controuled evil fpiritSj and c.^ ft out devils did he want Pow^r then, when he commanded Univ cr J al nature, when even th^ Winds and Seas obey'd him ? SiC. • he had more than twelve Legions of Angels at his caU\ why did he not ftrike Herod cr Pilate , but that he confefjes himfelf Subje^ to him ? P. 30, 3 I. '^^v l^^(^^^, (hat firfi broke the Peace of the Church were the firfi, that gave the leading foul example of waging War againfi their lawful Prince^ as did the Novatians c/ Paphlagonia^ who fought with the Arian Ew/Jgrcr Conftan- tius'i Forces fent againfl them ^ to compel them to receive the Arian con- fifion, ' Td Sern ^^^^ ^^ '^^^ not trufi in God, as a deliverer from any danger* they fear ^ Sept. 9. ^^f '^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ Sword againfl their lawful Prince^ upon any pretence what- i6S^.^.iofoever, their fent ence is read in the words of our Blejjed Saviour, they that P- 17- take the Sword^ fliall perifh with the i' >ord, -^the Jqws (JjedJtng innocent blood brought upon them a deluge of blood ^ and their fecond dej elation under Titus, fays JofephuSj came up^n them in the fame month, on the fame day of the month, that the former fell upon; and when by the fame divilion ofc Priefts and Levites, the fame Divine Service was readmg tn courfe, viz. that Pfalm, which was written in admiration of God's vmdiciive jufiice, ^'' ^*^- O God, to whom vengeance belongeth, &c, there are complying , Men, who refolve to thrive under all Governments — they are animals in- combuftible for Religion (^ ojie defines them) and whatever tnterefi pre- vails in the State, they laugh at the notion of being State-Martyrs, lonefiy I [ t43 ] hontfyis irus folicyy unlefs Mcnjnean to revive that old ahominahle Gno- {i\ck Prweiple of coK-^pljiffg mth any U fur fat ions or Impofitkns, for fear of fufferwg. St, Paul dedans^ thsir damnation is jafl and righteous, who ftrfeven in jd q^^^^ charging the Blejjed Goffd'rvith admitting fo carfed a Principle, as if it were I^'ov.^. lawful to do any one known evil^ tho with an eye to the ipefi^ and nohlefi 1*^34, deft^ns, and with an aim at no other confequences, hut fuch as were mo[i P- 5> ^• hsneficixl to the publick; — for this was no Apofiolical Canon ^ but amaxi/n from Hell, fuch Mm art apt to conceit ^ that they have made thsmfelv^s P. le. necelfaryy as if God Almighty could not d^ his work without them. — Iha^e heard, that the c^/e 0/ Jacob's wreftling with God, was Preach'' d upon to our late Great Ufurper, and this Dotirin raifed, that God's Jacobs, or glo- rious Wreillers with God, might for great ends do (ome things contra- c^ ry to his declared Will, which things mi^hc vet be acceptable to his fe- ^^ erst Will, and procure ableffing. — - Vi/ ^ Jefuit's Salvo, that a Man of P- 20. wit never imsagainfl: his confcience. we helteve it a prepofrerom way ^' ^7-, ef fecuring our Rehgionj^j gi'iing up the peculiar Do(5i:nn of our Church, the Do5irin of Obedience unto Kings ; and we j'^dge it a grange means ^f harrtng out Popery^ by letting in the^ Dotirin of tranflating, and difpojing of Kingdoms.^ ■ For a K'mg and People to he happy ^ the King mufi have a right to his Id. Coi-o'.-. Kingdom, for how ca-^ anUfiirp^i expetl tD reign profperl/^ how wife Sar.Apri: rabkis a King and Kingdom, when every Man, that is hut audacious enough, ^^' ^^^^ has a fair pretence, if he can hut gather force, to overturn any fettlement, P* ^5^ ^ > that can he in fuch a cafe ; fuch a Pirate Prmce 77ij^ be always expofed to Tempefis. King Stephen was none of our worft Princes^ and one of the r/iofi valiant, hut an Intruder he was, and he jped accordingly ; his reign- TV as the moft turbulent of any, except that of King John, another U/urpcr, Sec. ' — " But be the title of a King, as good as a Warrant from Heaven P. i S. can make it; be it fo undoubted, as Hdl it felf can find no pyetence to cjue- fiion it ; he the King like an Angd of Gfd — — *yet if his SubjeBs will he Sons of Belial, Sons of the Devi]; fo Rebels are called in Scripture, Men, that wiUbear no yoke^tis fiiU in theW poWer to bs as miferabhyas they plc^sfe^ — therefore, I commend your jlriB adherence to your former Protejtatmis^ af-ul^ to your Oaths of Allegiance tah -heed of defiroy'mg your Counrry to ' ^ ' huild your own Houfe dejtrutlion, and death is not all ym an hkp. to Ver hy it \ take heed of that which follows^ there is a?:othcr death to come after ;^fx God has warn d you of it, they that relift, fliall receive ra ttveui (elves damnation; as you would avoid this, take heed of that which leads to it.— - ll'J^-'^*?^- thus that great Prelate, who, as it is juftly faid of him, (|ii\ the whole p^""^"'^^-^^ courfeof his life, and in all the varieties of times, and fortiuie, ftill^]^;^^^ maintain d his fidelity to his Prmce in an illuftrious manner, 1 u Mir! C»44] ^^ SECT. VII. M A-; And of this opinion was that great promoter of piety and learning, ^ -fOn 1 Pet. ^^fl^op ^^^h ^'ho having in his ]Sermon before the King, aflerted^ that no- ^-^-i.-^.Afwo thing can he fo unhappy^ as Authority^ when baffled, that the Cojfee-houfe re^ 1675. p, ^^^ is tnoremifchie^om^ than he, that takes the Field ^ and that a Prince is ^A^.Ox. focrier murdered ivith a Libel than a Sword, and in h\^* Sermon before the '*/>^ri2 ^^^^^i exprefl: his aftonifhment, bj what EnchantmerJ (but that Rebel/ton !i68o. {>. ^^ ^^^ fi^ of Witchcraft) Men ^jould be ferfwaded to dtfiurb their own, and pig, 4. on the fublick Peace^ forfeit all the advantages, they enjoy in a fettled Govern^ I ^Mat. 1 2 , ?nent, which cannot be fo bad, as net to be much better than the confufton, which ^I-^ f^^iti^^ ^^i^i^, and run upon that fudden defirt4ction, which the IVifeman ' f^yh is the end of ibofe, who are given to change, he continues to give the lame advice in his Sermon before the Sons of the Clergy, wherein having told them^ that a great part of them prefent were the Sons of the per- |iOn AB. fccuted Clergy^ II a fort of Men, that haz>arded their lives unto the death, 3.r6.p.6[, and their Eftates to the greater cruelty, and grave of fe que ft rat ion for the p 63,68,69. cau/e of God, and of their Prince, He adds, ^t is their glory, that in the day of trial they did all they pretended to, they forfook Father, and Mother, Hoiifes, Brethren, and Sifters, and thofe more endearing names of Wife and Children^' Ut it therefore be the ftriB concern of every 07ie hire prefefit to maintain a faithful Loyalty to his Prmce and Sovereign: It is the pecuhar r^ glory of the Church of England, that She, above aU others. Principles her Children in Obedience to Superiors, and moft fupports the ends and inti r- Y efts of Government, which bad fe vifible an effecl in the late unhappy revO' lutions, that the Royal Martyr, who fell a Sacrifice to the mifguided zeal of r-j^ his rebellious SubjeBs, made it his cbfervation, that none forfeited their duty to him, who had not fir ft deferted their Obedience to the Church ; nor can you any way more remarkably approve your f elves to be Orthodox in your Religion, ^ and good Sons cf the Church, than if you are Loyal in your Principles, and good Subjetls to the King. On the 15. of June of the fame year Dr. Thomas Bifliop of Worcefter ^ dvedj having two days before fent for a Reverend Divine, to whom, after he had difcours'd an hour about the new Oath of Allegiance, which he thought altogether inconfiflent with the Doc^rin of the Church, and his former Oaths, he faid ; if my own heart deceive me not, and God's grace fail me not, I think, I could dye at a Stake, rather than take this Oath. ^ The Earl of Clarendon in his Animadverfiens en Mr* Crefly'i anfwer t9 ' "^' the Dean of St. Paul's, as a very competent witnefs, avers, 'that there ' were very few, who did fo much as pretend to have a reverence for the C M5 3 'the Church of England^ that were ever active in the late -RebeUion^ — • ' and that it were to be wifti'd, rather than hop*d, that the Profeflion ' of Chriftian Religion in any Church had that impulfion in it, as it * ought to have, that it preferv'd the.Profeflors of it, from entring into ' Rebellion, and the practice of any other iniquity. and fpeaking of * Archbifliop Cranmer ^who fign'd King Edward the Sixth's Will, he adds, ' if that unhaffy, and iU advifed ^een f who had juft realon to be offend- P. 8». ^ ed highly with that Archbifhop j could have found, that the Law would * have condemned him for Treafbn, fhe rather defired to have had him *'hang'd for a Traytor, than to have him burnt for his Religion ^Jbut the Law would not extend toferve her turathat way; if irwould, ' no body would have blamed her for having profecuted him with the * utmoft rigor, whereas many good Men then did, and fince have for ' proceeding the other way with him. ' — The Popes, who have aflumed Authority to depofe Princes,have p. 151, * caufed more Chriftian blood to have been fpilt, more horrible Mafla- 15^^ ' cres of Kings, and Princes, and People, than all the Herefies in the * World, and all other politick differences have produced. - much the * greateft part of this deftrudion, and ruin proceeded from the perjury <^ ' of Pofes themfelves^ after they had promis'd , and fworn to obferve ' luch parts, and agreements voluntarily entred into by themfelves, or 'from the difpenlation, they granted to others to break their faith, and 'not to perform the contrads, they had entred into. The (ame noble Perfon, even when under the difpleafiire of his Prince, and in Baniftiment, thought himfelf ftill obliged to be unalter- ably Loyal, as h^ profeffes in his Epiftle to the King ; ^ I thank God, ' from the time I found my felf under the infupportable burthen of your 'Majefties difpleafiire, and under the infamous brand of Banifhment, ' I have not thought my klfone minute abfolved, in the leafi degree^ from 'the ftric^eft duty to your Perfon. And whereas T. H. fin his Le*viatk p. 114, J had affirmed, that the obligation ofSubjeBs to their Sovereign is underfiood to lafi as long^ and no longer^ than the Tower lafis to proteSl them ; * he rejoins, hereby he gives p ' Subjeds leave to withdraw their obedience from their Sovereign,when ' he hath moft need of thejr afliftance ; fo that affbon as any Town, ' City, or Province of any Prince's Dominions, is invaded by a Foreign ' Enemy, or poflefs'd by a rebellious Subjed, that the Prince cannot ' for the prefent fupprels the Power of the one or the other, the People * may lawfully refbrt to thofe, who are over them^ and for their prote- ' ey will renounce obedience to their na- Uur.al ?rmcey or do any thing., that may advance the (ervice of his Ene- ; P. 92. ' mies, furely this woful defersim, and defeBim^ which hath always ' been held criminal by all Law, that hath been current in aay part of - 'the Worldj hath received (b much countenance, and' juftification by IZf* ' Mr. Hobhss Book, that CROMWELL found the fuhmijfion to thofe Frm' ^ eifles producd a fuhmiffion to htm ; and. the tmaginary relation between ^protections and allegiance, (o pofitively proclaini'd by him, prevailed for ' many years to. extinguifh all vilible fidelity to the King, whilft he pcr- * fuadedmany to take the Engagement ^ as a thing lawful, and to be.comc ,^- ^Subjeds to the Ufurper, as to their legitimate Sovereign. - Kings ^36, ' ' tkemfelves can never be^punilh'd for their cafual, or wilful e/rors aM ' miftakes, let the confequences of them ba what they will ; but if ^they, who mahcioufly Icad^ or advife, or obey them in unjuft refblu- ^tions and commands, were to have > the fame indemnity, there muft ' be a diflblution of all Kingdoms and Governments ; but as Kings muft 'be left to God, whofe Vicegerents, they are, to judge of their breach \' *j ' of truft, fo tliey, who offend againft the Law, mutt -be left to the ^ J ^3- 'punifhment, the Law hath provided for them.— r- if all Sovereigns be ' (ubjecSl to the Laws of Nature, becaufe fuch Laws are divine, ar^ can- * not by any Man, or Commonwealth be abrogated, they th^n are obli- ' ged to obferve, and performthofe Laws, which thcmfelves have made, ' and promis'd to obferve; for violation of faith is againft the Law of |-g, ^Na^ture: Nor doth this obligation fet^wj' ^^^/^e \\Alleftrey^ who fpeaks fully, andconlbnant to found Dodrine on this Head; but Imuftrefertte Reader to his Sermon, Novemb.^, 1655. onL^c 9. 55. Vol. 1. P' ii7- and Vol.1, p. 60. and p. 15;, 276. Thus the acute 'Dt^Sherkvk ' Some Men pretend great Oppreffion, Serm. oa^ 'and Male-Adminiftration of Governfnent, though their licentious ^^•^^'•5<^l 'ndfes, atjd clamors fufEciently confute it; for Men, who are moftP'^'_ ' oppreft, dare lay the leaft of it. The Liberties and Properties of the * Subject, is an admirable pretence to deprive the Prince or his Liberties *and Properties. — Others make Religion the pretence for tlieir Re- 'bellion: Religion> the greateft, and the deareft Intereft of all; but, ' methinks, it is a dangerous way for Men to Rebel to fave their S6uls, 'when God hath threatned damnation againftthofe who Reb6l. -^-^ No * Men fight for Religion, who have any. Religion is a quiet, peacea- 'ble, governable thing : it teaches Men to fufFer patiently, but not to ' Rebel. -^— It is evident it is not Religion, fuch Meh are zealous for, * but a liberty in Religion ; /. e. that every one may have his liberty to be 'of any Religion, or of none; which ferves the Atheift's turn, aswdl 'as the Sedaries, but is not much for the honor, or intereft of true Re; *ligion. 'So that, whatever the pretences are, it is an ambi^iotts, P- 3- v.p ' difcontented, revengeful fpint; an uneafie, reftlefs, fickle, aridun-/»7» 'changeable humor, which difturbsPohtick Government, and uridet- * mines the Thrones of Princes. ~— In th^ time of the Fanatick Pfot, p? 7, C' * but to Talk, or Write, Or Preach aboat Obedidnce to Government, or ^ * '- 'patient Suffering for a good Caufe/ was to betray the Proteflant In- U a ^ tereft. C '48 3 ' I'. ' tereft. — God may (bmetimes fuffer Treafon and Rebellion to be * profperous, but it can never profpcr but when God pleafcs ; and it is 3 * impoffible Rebels fhould ever know that, and therefore it is impoffible * they Ihould have anv reafonable lecurity of Succefs. • There is * nothing more exprefly contrary to the revealed Will of God, than ' Treafonable Plots, and Confpiracies againft Sovereign Princes. *" Chriftian Religion, indeed, is the gi eatefl: (ecurity of Govern- ^ ment, both in its Precepts, and Examples — It requires us to obey ' our Superiors in all lawful things, and quietly to fubmit, and fufFer, ' when we cannot Obey. And the blefled Jefus, who was the Author ' of our Religion, and our great Pattern, and Example, did himfelf ). 14. V. » pradlife thefe Laws, which he gave to us. Under the moft bar- ^^' ^"^* ' barous, and perfecuting Emperors, no Chriftian ever fufFered as a ^tj2,i, ^t j^gbg|. jj^gy g^yg j^Q Qj-hei^ difturbance to the Government, than by ^ confeffing themfelves Chriftians, and fuffering for it. Their numbers * indeed were very formidable, but nothing eUe. The fame Dodor wrote his Cafe of Refiftance, when the Doctrine of Non-Refiftance, andPaffive Obedience were not Confuted, but laught out of Countenance. ^ When whoever hath been lo hardy, as to 'aflertthe Dodrine of Non-Refifiance, hath been thought an enemy to ' his Country ; one who tramples on all Lawsj who betrays the Rights ' and Liberties of the Subjed, and fets up for Tyranny, and Arbitrary ?-3. 'Power. In this accurate Treatile he proves, i. That God himfelf ' fet up a Sovereign, and irefiftible power in the Jemjh Nation ; and that ^ P- 13> * during all that time, it was unlawful for Subjeds, upon any pretcftce what- ^^' ' foever, to refift their Princes. 2, That our Saviour taught the fame ' Dodrine, both by his Example and Precepts, as did alfo St. Peter^ and P 133. 'St. Paul. The fum of St. Paul's Dodrine is this, that all Men, ' whatever their rank and condition be, — muft be fiibjcd to So- ' vereign Princes ; /. e. muft obey all their juft and lawful commands, 'and patiently (ubmit even to their unjuft violence, for Sovereign Princes 'are made, and advanced by God, and therefore he that refifteth, ' refifteth not Man, but God : and how profperous fbever fuch Re- ' bels may be in the World, they fliall not efcape the Divine Vengeance, ' and Juftice, which will follow them into another World : Tbey fhall re- p. azi. ' ctive to themfelves damnation, The laft Judgment weighs down * all other confiderations ; and certainly Rebellion may well be faid to ' be as the fin of Witchcraft, when itfo inchants Men, that they are re- ' folved to be Rebels, though they be damned for it. ^Tm. on So Dr. H. Bag^mw. ' Should Magiftrates omit Works of Juftice and m6. ' Mercy, they are no more Gods, but Idols; nay, the worft fort of "^^ * Idols, that being made to reprefent, do yet foully reproach Divine ' Power : C «49 ] 'Power: but fliould People refift/ libel, orabufethem, and (bftriveto ' deface the marks of their greatnefs^ they ftrike at the Majefty of the * Supreme. We may all learn Duty from confidering that God is the * founder of human Government. So alfo the learned Dr. Faulkner, ' The truth is Maximm was a Re- V.Chrifti- * bel, and had wicked murdered Grjri^» the Emperor, and invaded the an Loyal^ ' Territories of Falentin'tan ; and for this caufe ^ Martin, though often ^yM-^*')- * requefted, for a long time refufed to come to his Table^^ and avoided jgl.^' ' ill converfe with him, — — and did al(b foretel his ruin. And Mar- * ceilings, Socrates, Theodoret, and Sozomen, m their Hiftories, often give ' him the ftile of Maximm the Tyrant, And Sjmmacbus^ a Roman Se- *nator was found guilty of Treafbn by Theodofius^ for publilhing a Pane- 'gyrick upon Maximus, S. Ambrofe not only refufed Maximm the ' falutation of a Kifs from him, but withdrew himfelf from thofe Bi- ' fhops who Communicated with him, &c. The fame Author confute- Chap. 6, ing the claim of the Pope to this Kingdom, on the account of the lur- P. 2-33- rendry made by King John to Pandulphm the Pope's Legat, adds, ' I ' fliall chufe to obfervc in general, that this Cafe is the fame, as if any 'Seditious perfons, or Ufurpers, iliould by fraud, or force, reduce the * King to flraits, and difficulties; and fhould then by like methods gain a 'promife from him, that he fhould be under their Government, and, * (hall order the Affairs of his Realm in complyance with them, and fub- *je(5lionto them. Now all fiich Ads are wholly void, and utterly un- ' obligatory : Becaufe, i . No part of Royalty can be gained by Poffeffi- *on, upon an unjuft Title, againfl thedght Owner, upon a fure Title; * this being a parallel Cafe to a Thief being poffeft of an honefl Man's * Goods. 1. No Sovereign King (unleft by voluntary relinquifhing his ' whole Authority to the next Heir) can transfer his Royal Supremacy ^ to any other perfon whomfoever,d^r. Another ground of Sub- P- ^83. v» * jeds fecurity, though they may not take Arms againft their Sovereign, ^^^^ Msfrom God4)eing the Judg, and Governor of the World — - andiliall ^ ' not the Judgment, and Authority of God over Princes be thought va- * luable, and confiderable, though he is more righteous, and more able 'to help the opprefTed, than any Judge upon Earth? Unlefs all p. 393. 'things be in utter confufion, and Anarchy, it is not poffible, but that V.p.395, 'there muft be acknowledged fuch an Authority, which none have^97, 40 'power of refifting; but this can no where be lo well placed for the^^^'"^*^^ ^Subjeds Interefl, as in their Sovereign Prince, and Supreme Gover- ^^"^^ "^^^ 'nor. Chriftiansare Baptized into that Doc5trine, which makes * great provifion for the fecurity of Kings, and againfl all manner of ' rcfiftance. But though the directions of our Religion be plain ; ' Hiflory will acquaint us, that there have been many contrary Pradices, •as ^ as nuu^i-s of FacJ. But thefe are no mor^ fo be urged againft the Mlules of Duty in this, than in other Ac3:ions of diiobedience, and •.507- ' fwerving from God's Commandments. — It was truly obferved ' by Barclay^ that Valentinian the younger, who was an Aruin^ might as "^ cafily have been lleiifted, and Depofed by the Catholick Chriftians, ^as any King or Emperor whatfoever, if they would have undertaken ^ any fuch thmg ; for then the ftrength of the Eaftern part of the Em- ' p4re was then in the Hands of Theadofiusy who was a zealous promo- * ter of the True Faith ; the Weftern Empire was over-run by Maximm ' an Enemy to the Arians, — The Army of Valtntlrmn^ then ox Milan, ^ were (o difafFeded to the Emperor, that they declared, they would kmbr.Ep. ^ go over to thofe, to whom S. Amhrofe fhould dired: them, unlefi the p. ad f Emperor would Communicate with them who embraced the True ■ ,'larcdlin. f^p^ith. But in this cafe Theodofws proteded, and aflifted Vaknttman, ^ and S* Ambrofe di (claimed all refiftance againft him, and e(pou{id ^ his Intereft to the utmofl againft Maxitnus, h\ Lond. Herbert Lord Bilhopof Hereford^ in his Defence of the Reading the late •^88. Declaration, aderts the fame Truth ; for though he pleads for the Read- J- 5- ing of the Decclaration ; ' Becauie,when we are bid to Honor the King^wQ « ' ^ ought to obferve that exprefs command of God in every thing, that is ' not exprefly contrary to the word of God, or at leaft, moft evidently - deduced from it, (o that every common under ftanding muft needs- fee it. Yet he fubjoyns ——-that it is impoftible that a true Son of the Church of England Ihould have any difloyal thoughts in his Heart, his Principles commanding him unto intire Obedience, either AUive or Pajfi'ue, without any Equivocation, or Mental Refer vation what- [oQvcr, ' SECT. VIII. crm. 25. Dr. Matthew Griffith. ^ If God command one thing, and the King J[g^ ^J^; ^ jhould command another, then God's command is to be preferred: rod and ' ^nd yet let me tell you, that the King is not to be difbbeyed ; for a leKing, ^ true Chriftian is obliged to a twofold obedience, Adive and Paflive. J. 1 1, v.p.f Where the King commands things Lawful, there yield Adive Obedi- l'9. and < qj^iqq^ and know that it is your duty to do them : but if he (houldcom- !^ '^' ' mand fiich a thing as you may .not lawfully do, then you muft notrc- ' fift, but fufFer patiently for your not doing it, and that is your Paf^ * five Obedience : and in both thefe you may ftill keep a good Confci- ' ence ; for though God bq to be preferred, yet God will not have his ^ Anointed to be dilbbeyed. Vt.Jane 15 C »5» J Dr. JamDezn of Gtoucehr. Such is the pecuh'ar genius of Chrifti- Ser.at u ' anity, fhar where ever it is either Preacht or Received, it can create no ^?^^^^n ' jealoufie in the State. The ground upon which this Affertion ftands, cromm>. ^is this, that it difclaims all title to the Sword, but leaves him that Biihop o ' takes it to perifti with it, though it be drawn in defence of Chrift Oxo?t, p, ^ himfelf. —In the Church then, aS of old in Ifrael^ thQVQ was no 303^^31 'Smith to provide Swords and Spears, though againfl their perfecuting ^Philiftines, ~ To obey Authority was taught, and pradi fed under a * Nero-^ and their Submiflions were as unparallePd, as their Provocatl- *ons; And' we may truly (uppofe, under the Roman Emperors, that 'had the Do6bnne of Obedience been as truly received by their ' Heathen Subjeds, as it was Preacht by S. P^«/, and pradifed by the ' believing Romansy they had efFedually provided for the publick Tran- * quillity without any further need of Forts, and Armies to fecure it. Dr. Outram. ' The Glory of the King, the Privileges of the Parlia- Ser.74^?, 'ment, the Liberty of the Subjed, the Purity of Religion, thefe are 5°* i<^<^4 ' written upon the Face of the deiign. — ; — The Principle is,.doing'^' ^^^' * evil that-good may come of it, and breaking Laws that we may the ^'^^' '* better obferve them. Thefe Men went to Rome to whet the Ax, •^and' bbrrowed an Arrow out of the i^ow^« Quiver lecretly, to fhoot^ d ^ the Lord^s AiTOTnted. Were the Prince a Nero, S.PW would p.i<^^- ? ^dmrge us, we' ftould not refift, and would charge refiftance with 'damnation.; ' \ ^ , ' . S\vOrldndo^S^idgtmft^ at the Tryalof the Regicides, fays, 'I muftTry.p. ro, ^^derrvcrto you ifor plain and true Law, that no Authority, no fingle^^-^P'i5>' -'Perfon, no Community of Perlbns, not the People Colledively, or5^»^^^»- ' ''^Reprefentativel^, have any coercive Power over the King of England. ^^^" And this he proves at large in the fame place. • -'The Crown of ^'England is, and always was an ImpenalGrown. Now I do *^not intend any Atlolute Government by this. It is one thing to hav^ 'anAbfblute M6narchy, another thing to have that Government abfo-- 'lutely without Laws, as to any coercive Power over the Perfbn of the 'King. — God is my witnefs, what I fpeak, I fpeak from mine own V. p, 13, ' -Cbnfcience,^ that is, that 'whatfdever the cafe -was^ by the Laws of thefe M- ^Nations, th&- Fundamental Laws, . there could not be any coercive P- ^^^• 'Power over the King. And this he there proves from the obligation A;P-^^^^'' ' of the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy.c^t^. Mark the Dodrine of , 'the Church of England, and I do not know with what fpirit of Equi- ' vocation any Man can take that Oath of Supremacy. —Her Articles '*were the judgment not only of the Church, but of the Parliament at 'the fame time. -^-^Aiid the Queen, and the Church were willing ' that thefe fhould be -put into Latin, that all the World might fee the ' ConfefTion of the Church of England. So H. 51. So a\(o SiiHeneaie Finch, then the Kings Sollicitor General. 'The * King is not accountable to any coercive Power. See alfb the accu- l'; rate Treatife, called the Harmony of Divinity^ and Law, which proves 5ee aifo ([^^^ 1^ j^ ^ damnable Cm to refift Sovereign Princes, and anfwers all "ounter ^^^ '^^^'^ objections of the Republicans to the contrary. J. 55, (^c. I ^^H ficre only mention Mr. Fculus Hiftory of- the Flots, and Conjfi- ^o9.Coin. raaes of the pretended Saints ; and briefly tranfcribe a paflage or two out [nterelt of Dr. Sfrat CBilKopof Rochefier) his True account of the horrid Conffiracj ^^ ^'"?^' * ^^ ^hat time under the color of the only true Proteftant the worft .^-i39.ci?c. c qP ^u Unchriftian Principles were put in Pradice; all the old Repub- ' ' ' Mican, and Antimonarchical Dodrines, whofe efFeds had formerly * proved fb dilmalj were again as confidently owned and ailerted, as ' ' ever they had been during the hotteft rage of the late unhappy Trou- ?- ir. See f \y\Q^^ ^^^ Lqi-J ^ vy-^5 (educed by the wicked Teachers ot ^^' ^^' ' that mofl Unchriftian Dodrine, which has been the caufe of fo many * Rebellions, That it a lawful to reftft, and rife againfl Sovereign Princes *p. 43, 44. ^ for ^referving Religion, Other Principles were, that the only obli* ^ gation the Subject hath to the King, is a mutual Covenant : that this ^ ^ Covenant was manifeftly broken on the King's part, that therefore ' the People were free from all Oaths, and other tyes of Fealty and ^ Allegiance, and had the natural Liberty reftored to them of aflerting ' their own Rights, and as juftly at leaft againft a Domeftick, as againfl •p. 131. ' Foreign Invaders. The whole defign of A,S\ Papers was to main- v.p. 132. < f^jj^^ j-jj^f Tyrants may be juftly Depofed by the People; and that the Peo- * pie are the only Judges who are Tyrants. — That the general Revolt * of a Nation from its own Magiftrates can never be called a Rebelli- ^ on, which Politions the Hiftorian calls with great Truth and Juftice, p. 133. "-Villanom Opinions, and fuch, as, if allowed, it will be impofEble for the ' beft Kings, or the moft happy Kingdoms in the World to be free from p. 164. ' perpetual Treafons, and Rebellious Plottings. But his Majefty ' hath juft realbn to acknowledge that the main body of the Nobility and 'Gentry ftood by him : fohas the whole found, and honefl part of the ' Commonalty : fo the great Fountains of Knowledge and Civility, 'the two Univerlitles : fo the wifefl and mofl learned in the Laws: ' fo the whole Clergy, and all the genuine Sons of the Church of <0 ' England: a Church whofe glory it is to have been never tainted with ^ the leaft blemifh of difloyalty. Inch. 8. Dr. PococL 'Some Interpreters by Setting up Kings, but not by me, ^fift V* '^^^'^ underfland Saul; but that cannot with realbn be imagined. , 3««, ^^^''OthQxs lookmg on the fin of the Ifraelites to be their defedion from ' the Houfe of David, on which God had intayled the Right and Ti- ' tie of the Kingdom, and their changing of th« KMighom, and Priefl- 'hood * hood of their own Keadsj will have the words to concern their fetting * up of Jeroboam, and his Succeffors in oppofition to the Houfe of David, ^ as appears by their carriage, i Kings ii. i6. when not liking RehohQ- ^ ams anfwer to them, they cryed^ what portion have we in Davids &c, 'no command, or inftrudtions were (for ought we find; given them ' by Ahijah^ or any other from God; neither did they, in what they did, 'confult with God^b^r that Prophet, or any other means to know has /pleafure therein; but what they did, was of their own heads, put of ' a rebellious humour of calling off their lawful Sovereigns of the Houfe ^ of David, in which God had fettled the right of the Kingdom'; io *ihat, thothey fo fulfilled the Will and Counfel of God, yet they did * it, not in obedience to them, but with contrary intentions, and plain * difobedience ; and fo were no more juilifiable in it, than the Jews m 'murthering Chnft, than Judas in betraying Innocent Blood, that it ' was determin'd by God. — — and the fetting up of his SucceiTors, was ' a continuance of deTedion from the Houfe of David, and a Pvcbellion ' againft God. ~ others by, fetting up Kings without we, 8ca would 'mean, their (ee king to Foreign Kings and Princes for help, astotlie ' Aj]yriansy and King Jareb ch. ^ i?. to ^y£gypt ch. 7. 11. fo forfiking ^ God, and their dependence on him, and letting up them as Patrons, i ' and Protectors to themfelves. Dr. Fitz- Williams. SubjeSIs withdrawing their obedience from their la7P- Serm. of jj ful Frince is a denying God's Authority ; Treafon againft him u a kind the duties | of Sacrilege ; a revolt from him, an Apofiacy from God ; a refifilng him, an ^ v^^"J]^ ' oppofing God; rebelling againft him, fighting 7vithGod; the fetting up ^^^[upk||^^ title of a Counterfeit frtnce againfi the true one, an iyitroducing a plurality p ^ y^^' of Godheads ; the obeying of an U fur per. Idolatry ; the f^andering his Anoint- p, 5, 6. ed, and his Footfteps, a Blafpheming-God ; the blaming bis conduct, a qnar- rilling with Providence. breaking through all Oaths , — Oaths, in which P- U- they depofited with them the richefi pawn, it was po[fible for them to ftake down, and gave them the [trongefi fecurity, that others could require of their £deiity and obedience^ their Salvation; Oaths, in which they called God's Omnifcience to witmfs thefe engagements and his ju/tice, and power to revenge the breach of them, can it be thought, that he, who will not hold him p. 23. gmltlefs, that takes his name in vain, JJiould connive at the violation of all obligations of duty, and fidelity contracted in that name^ — if Men [Jiall be in danger of Hell fire for calling their Brother Fool, fiiallthey be in none for railing againft their Superiors mvefted with Authority from above, and a^- tng hj a Commijffion from Heaven ? St. Peter, and St, Jude have taught 7fs, that God rejerves fuch, who fpeak evil of dignities , unto the day of Judgment to be puni^^d in the blacknefs of darknefs for ever. X - - A/r.Wag. |:,^ Imn.Scp. Mr. Wagftaffe. li is the glory of our Reformation, that hs it proceeded '}. 1683- by the tnofl feaceable and orderly fieps, fo it held the mefi peaceable and or- ». I J, 12. ^^^ly Dq^yihs ; the firfi Reformers pleaded, as the Primitive Chri^ians did that they always paid fubjeilion to the powers fet over them — that they aL ways £on2pljed with the TViU of their Ruler Sy where they lawfully might ^ and ■ '' w'^ere tbsy might notj they fubmitted with patience, and always chofi ra* ;■ ther to fuffer^ thajitohe feditiotfs, turbulent^ and unquiet '^ this was the ilrft [j- Reformation , and this the true Trotefiant Doth in '^ but alas I jince that time \^^- 3'^. 34- ^^^^* ^^^^^ n fen up another Vroteflant Reltgiofi^ and another Reformation &c. ►^eealfo it is the peculiar j^ lory of the Church e/ England, that it never hath^ either >nis Serm. ^ DoBrin or PraBtce, in the leaft encouraged, or countenanced any thm^ tend- '^n i^g toTreafon, Sedition, or Rebellion, it is impoffble, that any Man^ ^ 181921, ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ Continues in the Communion of the Church of England^ fhould be a i'P22, ^^\ Mutineer or a Tray tor, l^'ff^. 32,33^ Of this Opinion alfb are^ the Authors of the Remarks ton Vopery re- , 1'^''^'^' prejentedj Scc as to the depofing DoBrin\ * and of t\\t Cat holick 'balance, Pp r^"^'. Dr, Bisby. For my part Iwifh as well to my Religion as any Man, and pray ■ • ^JQ.-j ,^Q as heartily for the continuance of it — but to put by my lawful Prince^ hecaufe i pcrfecu- IfufpcB he will call me to account for my Religion, and thereby make me , ?ionp.2i. worthy of fuffering for Chrtjh, nay bleffed ', this my Duty, my Confcience, my See his Oaths, my Religion will n9t fuff'er me to do, a King fuppofes a Power So- mod. Fna- r^gy^jg^ accountable to none but to God, who ts the King of Kings, and the hji^ Ud.mifch. Dr. Ed. Bernard. ' I will obey, I will reverence all my Superiors^ Spi- I uFAnar- * ritual, and Temporal , and in all things not plainly repugnant to P- ^5- 'God's Word; and whenever they command any thing contrary there^ '^^'^^ ' to, if I may not according to Law^ Righteoufnefs, and Honor appeal . Vpolit^ ' ' ^9 ^ fuperior Power on Earthy I will patiently fubmit to their cen- 5 . Comm; ' Hires and penalties. priwite The Oxford Notes on Jofephus ti^at largely of this Subjedl and fay, ^^^^'' ' that the Pharifees were the Men, who under the doubtful, and hnfey ^' 'woolfey Government of the M^cc^^e^j brought in thelc Maxims, that 'iqiik: ^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^ nothing without the High Priefi and the Sanhedrim f be- 294. ^caufe in weighty matters he ufcd to confult them of his own choice^ V. loc. * that his luxury and other vices ought to be maturely corrected ; and that * an Ari^ocracy was a better Government, than that of a fingle Perfon ; ' that they themfelves might be concern d in the Government; although ' in that very Age it was a celebrated Axiome among the Jews, that ^ the Majefij of their Kings was fo fublime, that it ought not to be fhopt to I ' the Senate the King gives judgment, but no Man judges him ; that God * only calls th^ King to account, hut no mortal Perfon ; with many other ci- tations out of the Rahhmical Wiiters to the fame purpofe. ' Such Do- drins ^j*-'^ ' arms therefore contrary to the Rights ofKmgs.Jofephm wouia ne- ' ver have vented, if he had been lefs addi^ed to the Opinions of Hii- i /,/ and Shammai, and had remembred the GoJden Times of Davjd and ^Salomon; or the flounfhing State ofj^^^ea m other Reigns; tor the ' Poi^enty of David down to the JJJyriaf, Captivity , exerciied a tall ^Pow^r (a '7irt^CA(rih^A, as truly ^uch, as any that Jfia ever faw) in all^ ' Affairs, Sacred and Civil, &c^ beware therefore, O you Pnnces or ' the Doarin of the Scrsks, and Vhanftes, Hypocrites, of the Rahhies, ' ^efuits and Presbyterians, j Dr. South with great fliiartnefs cenfuring the folemn ^'^^'''^^^"^^.l Covenant, ' oWerves thefe two things, i. That thole, who promile ODe- ^^-^^ ^ ^diencetotheKing, only fo far as he prefervcs the true Religion and .j^^^. 'Liberties of the Kingdom, (withal reckoning thsmlelves Judges otandbefon ^ what Religion is true, what falie, and when thefe Liberties are inva the King; ' ded, and when not) do by this put It within their own Power to )udge, J^n-io, ' when Religion, Faith, and Liberties are Invaded, as they think con- ' venient • and from luch judgment to abioive themlelves trom their ' Allegiance, a. That thofe very Perfons, who thus covenanted, had 'already from Pulpit and Prefs declared, the Religion eftablifh'd in the ' Church o(Ef?gland, and then mainrain'd by the King to be Popifli and 'Idolatrous, and withal, that the King had actually Invaded thei^' Li- i berties. ^ was there any thing in the Book of God to warrant this * Rebeliion? Why yes, D^«/e/ dreamed a Dream, and there is aHo ' fomthing in the Revelation concerning a Beafi^ and a little horn, and a ' fifth Vtol\ and therefore the King ought undoubtedly to dye. — -others ^^^ * plead providential dtfpenfations -, God's work it (eems mud be regarded ^^ ' before his Word ; as if when wc have a Man's Hand- writing, we ' ftiould endeavour to take his meaning by the meafure of his foot, ' we have lived under that model of Religion, in which nothing hath ' been counted impious, but Loyalty, nothing abfurd but reditution. ' the Church o^ England is, thQ only Church in Chriftendom we read of, ' whofe avowed Practices and Principles, difown all refiftance of the ^' Civil Power, and with theladdeft experience, and trueft Policy, and ' reafon will evince it felf to be the only one, that is durably confiftent ' with the Englifh Monarchy ; let Men look back into its Primitive *Dodnn, and it's Hiflory, and they will find, neither the C^Z-xz/w's, nor * the Kiioxs, the Junir^ BrutmSj the Synods, nor the Holy Common- * wealths on the one lide; nor yet tho Bellarmijf\ nor the Marimm^ ^oa the other. X 1 Sea, [ S E C T. IX. And here it is neceflary to mention the feveral Addrefles^ that own the fame Dodrin ; and I ihill begin with that of the two^ Univerfi- ties ; that of OxforJ runs thus, bemg accordmg to an A6i of Convo- cation dated Fehr, II. 1 68 f. May it plcafe your Majefty, &c. ire your Majeflfs mofl dutiful, ^c. ■ as we can ftever fjperve frcm j; the Principles of our Inftitution in this place, and cur Religion hy La-w ^(Id- e hli^id in the Church of England, vjhich indtfpenfibly binds tfs to bear aU h F/iithy and true Obedience to our Sovereign without any refiricHons, or limi^ S rations — fo we prefurne to ajfure your Majefiy, that no confideration what- ^ foever (Jjall be able to fljake that (ledfafl Loyalty and Allegiance, which in ^ ' the days of your Bleffed Father, that Glorious Martyr, and in the late times h| of dtfcrimination, fiood here firm, and unalterable to your Royal Brother and : yotir Self, under the fljarpe/i- trials ; and that we jljall confiantly (by God's L . ajfifiance) with our utmojf z,eal and fidelity, improve all thoje advantages B wherewith God and your Majefiy have intrufied m in this ancient nurfcry of y Learning, to promote the c^met^ hafpinefs, and fecurtty of your Ma je flies Retgn over m. .G.;2.n-um. Thus alfb the Univerfity oi Cambridge m their Addrefs ten dred hv "^-J^- the Vice-Chancellor.d-fT. Af^r.i;.i684. —We do ^vith all humble fubmijfion frefent to your Sacred Majefty our unfeigned Loyalty , the mofb valuable Tribute that we can give, or yoar Majefl-y receive from us : this is a Debt which we JhaJl be always paying, and always owing ; it^ being a Duty na^ Turally flowing from the very Principles of our Holy Religion^ by which we have been enabled in the worfi of times to breed as true, and fledy SubieBs \ as the World can (hew, as well in the DoBrine, as Pra^ice of Loyalty, from which we can never depart, z.ui num. Many other Addredes, of the fame kind, were made by the Uni- ' locS. vci-fity of Dublin : by the Bifhop and Clergy of the City of London : the ^ilcl?! Bifiiop and Clergy of Chefier: the Bilbops of Bath and Wells, and of \\iQi6. Hereford: and in truth oF all the Diocefes, I think, in England, Scot- 'aci?>,(3c. land, and Ireland: befides fuch as were tendred by Lords Lieutenants, I Grand Juries, and particular Societies. For which Senfe of the Nation^ I in tho(e days, I muft refer the Reader to the Prmts, while I only fub- Y join the memorable Clofe of the Addrefs tendered by the Bijljop, Ftcar- • General, and the Clergy of the Cathedral, ^nd City of BrifioL The Church of England /; peculiarly indeared to us, for that (above all that is called Religion in the World) it twifis Piety with Loyalty ; and^ with- II outReferve, Re cogniz^eth your Sacred Majefly as the Sovereign, and Su- freme Power within your Majeflies Realms and Dominions^ again/l whom there C 157 3 there is no rifing up, and only left than God himfelf. According to the I DiBates of that mofi excellent Religion^ we abhor all thofe Anttmonarehicai Ferfons and Trincjples^ which would either exclude Princes from their juji Rights, or di/^urh the peaceable enjoyment ofthe?Ji. And we earneftly be- I fetch the King of Kings ^ that your Majefiies Throne may not only be Efia- hMnd, but ratfed (till higher upon the ruins of thofe that fhaii endeavour i9 Subvert^ or Sufflara it. I S E C T. X. Dr. StilUn^fieety inquiring into the Reafons why the Saxons were caj- Ongin/I led into Bntoin by Verttgern, quotes Gtldas^ who affirms^ That after the^^^'l'^;i^^\ Brirains found themfehes deferted by the Romans, they fetuf Kings of their ^' ^^'''*' - own and foon after fut them down again, and made Choice of worfe in their room. Adding^ it is plain ^ that he fuppofes, that the Bri tains, in that' Confufion they were in^ took upon them, without regard to their Duty, to place, and dtfplace them. But withal he obferves, that then the Bri- tsimswere left to their full liberty by the Roman Empire, that there was no Line remaining to fucceeJ in the Goverment, nor fo much as to determine their Choice, which made them fo eafily to make, and unmake their Kings ; who lofi their Fur pie, and their Lives together. This muji needs breed infinite confufions among them, and every one who came to he King, lived in perpe- tual fear of bemg ferved as others had been before him. And the natural - Confequence of this jealoufie of their own Subje^s, was looking out for af- fiance from abroad, which, I doubt not, woi one great reafon of Vorci- gern J fending for the Saxons, hoping to fecure himfelf by their means a- gain ft his own People : although it proved at lafi the rum both of himjelf and his People, And whereas Cr«?j/5', in his anfwerto my Lord of Clarendons Vindica- on of the Dean oF S. Pauls, had objeded. That days of Thankfgiving were kept for the difcovery ^ and prevention of fuch perjonal Treafons (a^ the Gunpowder Treaibn) but none for the Deliverance of the whole Kingdoms from almofi an Univerfal .Rebellion; as if their were m necejjiiy of recfuiring from any a retraBion of the Principles of liebellion^ or a pro- mifethat they fliall not be renewed. The Dean (martly rejoyns 'By this Anfw. tc ^ we might think Mr. Crefy a ftranger in his own Country, and that hs the Lttu * had never heard of the 30. of January, or the 1^ of Ma/^ which are ^poog^ ' folemnly obferved in our Church, and the Offices joyned with that of ^'^-^ 33^ ' the 5, of November, and are purpofely intended for that very thmg, c:^^ * which he denies to be taken notice of by us in fuch a manner. * what doth MrXrefy think the Renunciation of the Covenant was ' intended for, if not to prevent the mi (chief of the former RebelJlon ? —After • After his, he gives an Hiftorical account of the Controverfie in England about the Power of Princes^ and the Ufurpations of the Pope orerthem, and having cited Pope Gregory the Seventh's Letter, where- '' 54S. in he avers, * That Kings had their beginnings from Men, who gained ' their Aiithonrv over their equals by Wind Ambition, and intolerable ' Prefumption, by Rapines and Murders, by Perfidioufhefsj and all man- j ^ ' nsr of Wickednefs : He (ubjoins, ' Is not this a very pretty account I 'of the Original of Civil Power by the Head of the Church? The I 366. ' Oath of Allegiance [worn to the Pope, leaves no room for Allegi- I ^ ajice to Princes, any more than a perfon who hath already fworn * Allegiance toone Pnnce, hath liberty to Iwear the fame thmg toano- ./-• 'ther, which it is impodible he fhould keep to both. ^ And difl I ' courfing of King Stephen^ he fays, that his Title he'ing ^ery h^d, he faw [ 'it neceilary for him toftrengthen it by the Pope's Authority, — and jn- 'that during his Ufurpat'ton all the Rights of the Crown were loft. J 452. f __ — Again he fays, If depriving Sovereign Princes of their Crown ' and Dignity, endeavouring by open Rebellions, and fecret Confpira- ^ cies to take away their Lives, be not Treafbns, there are none fuch in 463. ' the World. — If the Primitive Chnftians had been guilty of (6 many Qp ' horrible Treafbns, and Confpiracies, if they had attempted to deprive ' Emperors of their Crowns, and abfolved Subjcdls from their Allegi- Smce to them, if they had joined with their open, and declared Ene- ' mies, and imployed Perfons time after time to aflaffinate them, what * would the World have (aid of their furferings.^ Would Men of any * common fenfe have faid, they 'i^ere Martyrs for Religion i but that they 'dyed juftly, and defervedly for their Treafbns. the htQ Regicides ' pleaded the caufe of God and Religion. r! Ser. on ^ The Scripture attributes the great revolutions of Government to a Vccr^ii. ' particular Providence of God ; God is the Judge, or the Supreme Ar- r, 25. ^bitrator of the AfFairs of the World, he putteth down one, and fet- , 17. ' teth up another; which holds with refped to Nations, as well as par- ' * ticulai- Perfons ; which doth not found any right of Dominion (as fome ' faniied , till the Argument from Providence was return'd with great ' force upon themfelves) but it fhews, that when God pleafes to make ^ufe of Perfons or Nations, as the fcourges in his hand^ to punifti Peo- i ' pie with, he gives them fiiccefs above their hopes or expedations, but i . o ' that fuccefs gives them no right* icfirft 'Suppofea Profperous UTurper in this Kingdom, had gained a con- )yal pa- ' fidcrable Interef)- in it, and challenged a Title to the whole ; and there- er,p.23. 'fore required of all the King's Subjeds within his power, to own him nd vindi- f ^q b^ rightful King; upon this many of them are forc'dto withdraw, ^T'^lf ' tecaufethey will not own his Tide ; is this an A<^ of Rebellion^ and L MP ] ^ not rather of trQeLoyaIt3%-- — fiche Dodrinsof depofing Princes,vinc! ((id. Via 'abfolvinp; Subjeds from their Allegiance, are errors in matters of pra- p,97.an 'd:iceof che higheft importance ; * — if fancy only keeps us finm to ^i^^. ^o t ' the Church of England, might ic not as well have been (aid, that the ^^' P^^ * Proteftantsof the Church of £7;^/ SS- * Nurfing Fathers to cur Church ; (b we fhall never ceafe to pray for 'their continuing fo, and that in all things we may bohave our [elvds * towards them, as becomes Good Chrifiians, and Loyal Suhjech ; and whereas the Defender of the Royal Papers, p. 80. argued againfl this^ that Subjeds were no longer according to this Dodrin to be Loyal, than their King is a Nurhng Father to their Church, 'the Do(5tor * wipes off the Afperfion by telling him, that he had put an ill confi-ru- tyin^Ii^i ''dion on his words far from the intention of the Author, who thinks ^^^^^^'^'i ' it a part of a good Chriftian, to be always a Loyal SabjeB. Ide- ^'J^^' ' fire this Gentleman to refblve me, whether in the late times of Ufur- p^6. ' pacion this had been good Do^trin ; that tho(e, who enjoy or pretend « to Supreme Power, are to be judges in their own cafe? if fo, then it 'had been impoffible for Men to have juftified their Loyalty to the * Royal Family, then very unjuftly put out of pofleffion, -^ it is P- 88, 9 ,' fome comfort, that our Church ife confefled to teach the Orthodox * Doc^rin of Loyalty, and her pradice to be conforaiable thereto in the ' worft of times ; fand (b the Dodor hopes, ic will always be ) ' But it hath been faid by fome body, that we have nothing peculiar to ^^^ ^our Church, but our Dodrin oi Non-Refifiame ; this might have given ' occaiion to inquire, whether the Church, which pretends to be; in- ' fallible, doth teach it fb Orchodoxly or.not ? or whether thofe, who ' do think themfelves obliged to believe what fhe teaches, are thereby 'obliged to the ftriaeft Principles of Loyalty ? this our Church doth ^ ' not only teach them as her own Docftrin, bur, which is far more effe- ^dual, as the Do6trin of Chrift and his Apoftles, and of the Primitive ' Church 5 which, I think, ought to have more force on the Confciences 'of Men, than the pretence to Infallibility in any Church m the ' World. Is it any argument that the conllitution of our Govern- P^9? , ' ment is not firm, or that Loyal Subjeds cannot be certain of their ' duty, becaufe Men of ill Vrinciples have run away with falfe notions of * a Fundamental contratJ and coordinate power ? — ^and whereas it mi?hc be objeded, that propoficions as dangerous , as thofe ot the je/mts, were held by fome among our feives (witnels thofe condcmnYi^at Ox- ford July, 16. 1 68;.; [ We cannot deny,(ays he, but that there have been Men , 'Men of ill Mlnas^ and difloyal Principles, Fadious and Dilbbedienf ' Enemies to the Government, both in Church and State ; but have 'thc(Q Men ever had that countenance from the Dodrins of the guides ^ of our Church, which the depofing Dodrin hath had m the ChuFch 'of Rome? To make the Cafe parallel, he mull fuppofe our Houfes of ' Convocation to have feveral times declared thefe damnable Dodrlns 'and given encouragement to Rebels to proceed againft their Kings| ' and the Univerfitv of Oxford to have condemn'd them. hovv ' come the Principles of the Regicides among us to be parallePd with ' this Doclnn, when- the Pnnciplesof our Church are fodiredly con- ^ trary to them ? and our Houfes of Convocation, would as readily con- 'dernn any fiich damnable Do6lrins, as the Univerfity of Oxford ? and 'all the World knows, how repugnant fuch Principles are to thole of ' the Church of Englan/. And none can be Rebels to their Prince^ but they ' mufi he fatfe to our Church, The fame Author m his accurate Preface to the Jefuits Loyalty ; fays, that tho the Jefuits walk in darknefs, and do mifchiei^ ' his inten- *-tion was to fet fuch marks and characters upon them, that when o- ' thers fee them, they might take the wmd of them, and avoid the m- 'feclion. and that he pubiiili'd the 7f/«/rj Treatifes, becaufe/ome ' poyfbns lofe their force, when they are expoled to the open air ; and ' thereupon addi effing himielf to the Jefuits^ he endeavours to prove' • ' two things. I. That if you do not renounce the Popes fo-wer of depo- * fing Princes^ and abfolving Subjetls from their Allegiance, you can give ' no real fecurity to the Government, i. That if you do renounce it, ' you have no reafdn to ftick at the Oath of Allegiance^ to prove the * firif, he fays, it is allowed by all Friends to our King and his Govern- . ' mcnt, that the Commonwealth Principles are deftrudtive to it, and that ' none, who do own them, can give fufHcient fecurity for their Alle- ' giancc. 1 fhall therefore prove, that all the mifchievous confequen- ' ces of the Republican Principles do follow upon the owning the Pope's ' Power of defofng Princes. Now the mifchief of the Commonwealth ' Principles lay m thefe things, i. Setting up a Court of Judicature over 'Sovereign Princes, i. Breaking the Oaths and Bonds of Allegiance ^ Men had entered into. 5. Juftifying Rebellion on the account of Re- ' Iigion. As to the firft of fettmg up a Spiritual High-Court of Jufiia 'at Rome^ it is no fatisfadion m this cafe to diflinguilh of a direci and * indirecl power ; for however the Power comes, the efFed and conle- ' quence of it is the (ame. The queftion is, whether the Pope hath ' any liich Sovereignty over Princes,as to be able by virtue thereof to de- *poIe them; and the Commonwealth's Men do herein agree with you-; 'for they do not fay, that the People have a dire^ Power over their Princes * Princes fwlikh were a concradiaioft in it fclf, for Subjcfts to command their Sove- « reigns; but only, chit in cafe of breich ofTruJi^ the People ha?c an indinCi power to * call their Princes co an account, and po deprive thctn of their Auchority 5 but are the t Commonwealth Principles the lefs mifchicvous to Government, becaufe they only af- t fcrt an indirsCl Power in the People ? — the main thing to be debated is, whether p. 5, t Sovereign Princes have a Supreone, and Independent Authority inherent in their Per- « Tons or no s or whether they are fo accountable to others, that upon miU-idminifira- « tion they may be deprived of their Government ? the Repuhiicans,and Affcrrors * of the Pop^s dtpftng Power ^^t agreed in the Affirmative of the later qiaeftion, and « only differ, whether the Povvtr be in the Pope, or the People to call Princes to an *accouBt and even in this they do not differ fo much, as Men may at firfi ima- * gine; for however the Primitive Chriftians thought it no flattery co Princes, to de- _p[ « rive their Power immediatly from God, and co make them accouistable to him alone, ' as being fuperior to all below him (as might be eafily proved by multitudes of tclti- •moniesj yet after the Poft^s depofing Power came into requeff, the Commonwealth * PrincipUsdid To too, and the Power of Princes was faid to be of another Original, aai * therefore they were accountable to the People, Thus Grtgory V J. ' not only took upon him to depofe the Emperor, and abfeke < his Subjefts from their Allegiance j but he makes the firft coofiiturioH of Monarch!- « cal Government to be a mere Ufurpation upon the Rights and Liberties of the People. c .-«. and did ever any Remonftrance, Declaration of the Army, or agreement cf the Peepls ?. 6, •give a worfe account of the beginning of Mmarchy, than this Infallible Head of the •Church doth? What follows from hence, but the juftifying all Rebellion againft * Princes, which upon thefe Principles, would be nothing e!fe, but the Peoples reco- 'vcrlng their juft Rights againft intolerable Ufurpationj ? — the very worft of our * Fanaticks never talk'd fo reproachfully of Civil Government, as your Canoni-^d Saint c^H < doth *, their Principles and Pradiccs, we of the Church of England profefs to detefl * and abhor. ~ I pray Gentlemen tell me, what divine afhfiance this good Pope * had, when he gave this admirable account of the Original of Civil Government ? and « whether it be not very poflibleupon his Principles, for Men to be Saints and Rebels * at the fame time. * I have had the curiofity to inquire into the Principles of- tivil Government^ among < the fierce contenders for the Pofi'i depofing Power, and I have found thofe Hypothe- ^* ^* «res avowed and maintained, which juflifie all the Praftices of our late Regicides.. * Parfsn's Booi^ of the Succefjion ^to the making of which cardinal Allen, Sir Francis * Inglefiddy and other Trincipal Perfons of our Nation concurred) being flired into fo « many Speeches to jufiifie their Proceedings againft our Late Sovereign of Glorious « Memory, the Book being dcfign'd to exclude King James ^-.^ and thus we fee, the p §. •pflpe'i depofing Power was maintained here in England by fuch, who faw, how ncceffary « it was for their purpofe to defend the Power of Commonwealths over their Princes, * either to exclude them from SuccefTion to the Crown, or to deprive them of the pof- * fcffion of it. « The fame we (hall find in France !n the time of the [olemn League and Covenant « there, in the Reigns of Henry III. and IV. for thofe, who were engaged fo deep in « Rebellion againft their Lawful Princes, found it ncceffary for them to infift on the « Pope'i Power to dtpofe, and the People's to deprive their Sovereigns. • — . thus Boucher * affirms, the fundamental and radical Power to befo in the People^ that they may call Princes *tfl acconnt for Treafsn againft the People, and that in fuch cafes they are not to ft and * upon the nicttiesy and forms of Law ; but that the necefftties of State do f^percede all thofe < things. If this Man had been of Council for the late Regicides, he could not more « effcftually have Pleaded their Caufc, — our Countryman wiHiam Repglds aifo vin- ^ dica- Iv^ C "5»] P. K. *Thus wc find, the mcft raifchicvous Com;nom»ealth Principles hzve been very \ve?I « cmcrisin'd at Ko^.e, as long as t'ley are fubfcrvienc to the Fo?e"s depoftKg Pot^^pt - and * if we inquire further into the rcafon of tliefe pretences, we fhjil find them alike on < ':;oth fides j the CorMQm^e.iIth's Mtn, when they are askr, how the People having :p, i6. * when ther wereChriflians, to lubmittiieir Scepters to the Pope's Authority • which ' is fo iaiplicire, that very few Princes in the World ever heard of ir. ic is dec'ar- ' ed in the Cafe of King John, that the refignacion of the Ciown co the Pope is a void ' Aift. And fo confcqucnrly will the impofing any fuch condition be, as inconflftenc « with the Rights of Sovereignty, if they plead an impUclte c ov.tr aa y vvho made fuch -^ 'conditional fertlemenrs of Civil Power upon Prirces? who keeps the ancien- D-eds <^-^ *and Records of tnem ? for all the firlt Ages of t!>e Chriftian Churcii, this condithml " Poyver and Obedience was never heard of — not when Emperors were open, and de- ' dared Infidels, or Mereticks •, what reafoa can be fuppofcd more now, than was *in the times of Confnntir.<^ and r-'/fwj, that were Arian Hcrctic^s ? Yer the mod ' Learned, Zealous, and Orthodox Bifhops of that rime, never once thought of their *1 firg their Authority by ic i as I could eafily prove, if thedcfign of this Preface * would permit me. 'If Chrift and his Apoftlcs were the* beft Teachers of Chri'lisnity, this is certainly ' no part of it j for the Religion they taught, never meddled with Crowns and Scepters * bu: left to Cxfur the things that were C^/^r's, and never f,ave the leaft in::macion to * Princes of any farfcicure of their Authority, if they did no: reader to God the tkh.gs * iiKt are Goas. — ic requires all Men, of what rank or order foever, to he fuhje^ t!> ' the Hightr powers^ becaufe they are rlie Ordinance of God, and to prj.y for thim that an ' rn Auth-crity, &c. Thus far the Chrifiian Religion goes in rhcfe maccersj and thus the ' I-rimicive Chriftians believed and praftifcd, when their Religion v^?s pure, and free * from the Corruptions and Ufurpations, which the Inrercfls and P.i(l]on5 of Men in:ro- ' duccd in the following Ages ; and how then come Princes in thefe liter rimes ro be * Chri^ians upon worfe and harder terms, than in the bel^ Ages of it ? in my ' mind there is v^ry lirtlc difference between Dominion, being founded in grace, 2nd ' being forfeited for want of it •, and fo wc arc come about to the Pmatici Frincipics '■ sf Govnnmtrtt 3giin J which xhis d(pofing power in the Pope doth naturally lead Men * to J buc this is not all the mifchief of this Dofl^ria. For, 2. Mt breaks all Bonds and Oatks of Obedience^ how facred and folemn foever they * have been. — there being an obligation to Obedience on the Subjefts parr, which ^•^'' * doth naturally arife from the relation between them and their Prince, when - ubje^s ' are abfolved from their Oaths' of Allegiane^ they arc thereby declared free from that ' natural duty, they were obliged to before, this is nulling the obligation to a ' natural duty, and taking away the force of Oaths and Promifes. this is turning ^ ' Evil into Good^ and Good into Eiil^ that can make Civil Obedience to Princes to be ^ * a Crime, and Perjury to be none •■, this is a greater Power, than the Schoolmen will * allow to God hirafelf, where there is intrinfick goodncfs in the nature of the thing 'and icfcparable evil from the contrary to ic, ■ for tho it be granted, that God may T>. 18. C »^3 3 ' oiiy alrcr ibc mmtr or chcum^inas of things, our Queftlon is only, abont difpennKg * V ith the force, and obligation of a Livp oj Niture, fuch as keeping our Oaths un- 'doubtedly is. this he illuftrates very Learnedly, and at large, in (bme following Paragraphs, asking, 'how comes the Pope to have power to give avyay another Man*? * z^imal right ? a Man fwears Allegiance to his Prince, by virtue of which Oath, cut « Prince challenges his Allegiance, as a fvvorn duty : the Pope difpenfeth Wvh < this Oath, /.^ gives away the Princes rigl.t, wherher he will or no.-— but hovy « catr.e the Pope by that right of the Prince, v.hich he gives away? may he not as ? -^^ao.i « well civc away all the juft rights of Men to their Efiates, as thofe of Princes to their 'Cro«r$? - Cajttan lays down a good rule about difpcnfing with Oiths, that in « thctn we ought to fee, that no prejudice be done to the Perfon, to whom, and for ' whofe fake they are made. he afterwards c'tcs the feveral difiinftions, which *the Eomanc4uip^^^^o vindicate this Power of difpcr.fing with Oaths, particulsriy *X:tfv,w?r, that a promijirg Odth made to a. Man cannct ordinarily be rtUx^d^ without the * con[ent\\ the Perfon to whom it is made, exapijt be for the pab'ic^good of the Churchy J. ' « as tho evil might be done for the good of the Church, but woe be ro them, ^-* « that mah^e good evil, and evil goody when it fcrves their turn; for this is pl-Jinly fcc- ' ting up a particular incerefl under the name of the ^ood of t.e church:, and violating 'the laws of Kigh.eoufr.ejs to advance it^ if Men break through Oaths, and the molt c folemn Engagements and Promiifes , and regard no bonds of juflice and honefiy to <^ < compafs their end?, let them call them bv what fpecious names they pleafe, the P. i;. ^ gooX Old capfgy or the good of the Church (it macrers not which) there can be no * greater fign of Hypccrifie, and real Wickednefs than this , for the main part of true « Religion doth not lye in canting Phrafcs, t)r myftical Notions, neither in fpecious fhews « of devotion, nor in zeal for the true Church ; but in Faith, as it implies the p£r- « formanceof our promifes, as well as belief of the Chrifiian Doftrin •, and in Obe- ^ diencey or a careful obfervancc of the Laws of Chrif^, among which, Obedience to *■ the ¥jng as Supreme, is one, which they can never pretend to be an fnvjolabis duty, * who make it in the Power of another Perfon to ahfolve them from the mof\ folemn < Oaths of Allegiance \ and confequently fuppofe, that to keep their Oaths in fuch a c^Qz < would be a fin, and to violate them may become a duty, whicli is in effeft to over- < turn the natural differences of good and evil, to fee up a controuling Sovereign Power « above that of their Prince, and to lay a perpetual Foundation for F^/Z/o?? and Re- « beiiion, which nothing can keep Men from. If Confcience and their solemn Oaths csn- ' nor. Therefore, 9. The third mifchief common to this dtpofmg Power of the P pe, «and Commonwealth i-rinciplcs, is the juflifyir.g of Rebellion on tnc account of Rehgi-. 'on j which is done to purpofe in Bouch^ and Reynolds, whom he cites at larpe, and 'then proceeds to his fecond Propoficion, ihat whofocver does renounce the depofing ' Power, hath no reafon to refafe the Oath of Allegiance *, and then adds, «-^ — it is ve- p . « ry true, this hath been thecffed of this Blefled Dodrin in the Chriflian World \ Se- * ditions^ Wars, Bloodjhedy Rebdlieis, whatnot? But I ought to tranferibc all that excellent Preface, were I i!rlftly to do the Au- thor, or the Caufe juftice, while I refer the Reader to it at his ieifure. SECT. IL Dr. Tennifon in his Epiflle Dedicatory io his ExaminatUn of Hobbs'*s Creid^ ^ys, that ho^^,,'^ ! * Uobbs hath framed a model of Government, pernicious in its confequence to all Na- Creed ei ' tions, and injurious to the right of his prcfcnt Majeflyj for he taught the People foon minUZ^ 'after the M^xtyrdom of his Royal Father, that his Title was extinguifh'd, when his *^>''' I * adherents were fubducd j and that the Parjiamecrt had the right, becaufe ic had pof- ^r ■ Y a fgilaon [ ^^54] * felVion ; he liarh fubjeftcd rhc Canon of Scripture to the Civil Towers, anH taught « rhcm the way of turning rhe Alcoran into Gofpel -, and for thefe, and the like Tenets he i ^ calls him an irfolent and pemiciom n'liter. and when Mr. tiobbs had alVcrted, that ' Nature had made all Men equal, fo that no Man can thereupon claim to hlmfclf any [^29>»3'"3 ' b acftt, to wlii.'h another may nor prerend, as well as he, that from equality of con- »f'' *ditlon c^mpeiifion arifcs fomented by equality of hope, and froiri^ thence a War of » every Man againft every Man, &c. he rejoins, that it is a very "abTurd, and unfecure ' coufe to lay the groundwork ot all Civil Polity, and Reformed Religion upon fuch a ' fuppofcd Hate of Nature, as hath no firmer fupport, than the contrivance of your own ' fancy : let pliilofophers difccurfe, and make different Hyporhefes of the morion of the * Stars, ■ but when rlie. temporal, and eternal fafcty of Mankind is concern'd ("as < in the Dcftrins of Civil, and M ral, and Chrif\ian Pnilofophy) then arc Hypothefts 'framed by imagination as exceedingly dangerous, as they are abfurd ^ wherefore ' fuch Perfons, who trouble the World with f^nfjcd Schemes and Models of Polity, X^ ' ix\0cuna\ and Liviathans^ ought to have in their minds an ufual faying of the mofl i 'excellent Lord B.'iti?^ concerning a Philofophy advanced upon the Hiflory of Nature, ' that fuch a work is the World, as God made it, and no: as Men have made it j for * that it ha;h nothing of imagination: — for the faithful accounts of time give us ano- ' ther account of the Origin of Nations-, -—our Parents being before the Inftirution of * Commonwealths abfolute Sovereigns in their own Families. after which he con- '''^^' ' fefles, that prejudice, and felf-intereft doth (ufuallyj blind the underftanding, and 'cjufc it to put evil for good, and humour, and education, and profit for teafon,— J ^, ' and adds, if Men be Uwlcfs in a State of Nature, and for the mere fake of temporal . ' ' *fecuricy, do enter into Covenants, arid are obliged to juftice, and modefty, and gra- ' titude, and other fuch like fociable Virtues, only becaufe they conduce to our Peace, ' and to the keeping of us from the deplorable condidon of a War of every Man againft * every Man ^ then when any Subjeft fhall have fair hopes of advancing himfelf by tread- ' ing down Authority, and trampling upon the Laws in a profperous Rebellion, what is * It according to your Principles, which cm oblige him to refufe the opportunity ? If Mr be faid, that one Covenant is this, that we muft keep the refl j it will be again in- ' quired, what Law engageth Men to keep that part, feeing there is no Law of more * ancient dcfcenr, except it be that of Seif-prefervation ? for the fake of which wc • « fuppofe ihe Covenants to be broken-, fo that without the obligation laid upon us bv * Fidelity fthe Law of God Almighty in our nature) antecedent to all humane Cove- *nrints, fuch Pads will become but fo many loofe materials, without the main binder, *in the fence of the Com.monweakh, which will therefore be trodden down, or bro- *ken through by every herd of unruly Men: Men are apt to violate what they eftcem * mofi juft, and facrcd for the fake of Reigning, and they will be much more cncou- >^^ * raged :o break all Oaths of Duty and Allegiance, when they once believe, that their ^--if= «afcent into the Throne, and pofleirion of the Supreme Power, like the coming of , ^ , * the reputed Heir unto the Crow?, as in the cafe of Hinry VU. doth immediatly dear oi''" *a Man of all former Attaindors. this Doftria is of the fame ftrain with that ■ '*' 'pernicious Book, Intitled Nitiirt's Dowry, Printed the year after the LrjiathiHy that * Rebellion is not iniquity, if upon probable grounds It becomes profpecous ^ that he, » whoufurps not like a Politician, is therefore a Villain, becaufe he is a FooU that all « Ufurpers in the World, ftcpping up into the Throne by means likely to further their 'afccnt, purfuethe Fundamental Law of Nature, and arc rightful and undoubted So- * vereigns, — - that the Earl of Efftx in the Reign of Queen Eli\2buh, whea he mif- 'cirried wis a Rebel and a Traytor 5 becaufe he was a weak and uafortunarc Poli- » tician -, but that Oliver, who was fure of bfing l^rottclor^ by rhe inclination of the ^ Soldiery, and poUeihoa of the Milit'dy was a Lawful Prince ; after this he with ju- fiice i,$5] nice taxes Mr. nhite, as the f firfl part of this Hiflory gives an account, and tlicn fhews, * that Bifhop Bramhd fled from England^ rather than fubmit to the Ufurpation, '^"^ 95- ' and that the other Bifhops that ftaid ac home, promoted the Caufe of their Sove- P. 153^154. * reign, which, if all zealous Loyalifts had withdrawn themfelves, would by degrees * have dyed away ^ and becaufe they refufed the Oaths impofed ac the Peril of their « Lives, and of their Fortunes, they therefore are not to be judgM treacherous in un- '^ ' dermining the Ufurp'd Government, or difloyal to the King in injoying proteftion « under OUvey\ whom they neither arm'd nor ownM in Power. h is not for ycu « to pretend ro Loyalty, who place right in force, and teach the People ro aflfift the ^•^^-• *lirurper withaftive compliance againft a difpofieft Prince; and nor merely to live ac * all adventure in his Territeries, fvithout owning the Protedion by urJa.^.ful Oaths, or « by running into Arms againft tlieir Dethroned Sovereign. thus you give en- P- '57' < couragement to Ufurpers, and alfo when Civil difcords are fet on foot (as it happens *too frequently in all States) you hereby move fuch People, as arc yet on the fide of * their Lawful Prince, whofe Affairs they fee declining, to adjoin themfelves ro the < more profperous Party, and to help to overturn thofe Thrones of Sovereignty, at < which a while before they proftraied themfelves • for in your way of reafoning they « have a right to preferve, or delight themfelves by any courfe of means, and can be * beft protcftedby the prevailing fide, uhich becaufe it hath more degrees of grow- * ing power, has it Ctems, therefore more of right, — thus it is in the choice of every p; i^g, * Subjeft fwhom you make the Judge of the means to preferve himfelf ) to apply him- -,^rcoiint * for the '* Dodar ('even in the hcigth of Popcryj thought his Loyalty more valuable, .(1CC0..F. * than Mr. Meredith's, bccaufe he, as a Son of the Church of England profeftj i.c wculd fhiwa/; « nor rebel againft the King, notwlthllanding he might be of another Religion, where- '^' ' js Mr. M. being of the fame Religion,could not well feparate Loyalty from Inrercil. — ,7.'r,-,; * and (I avers, that lie is by Church Viinci^le againfl refiiiing the Higher Powers, and ap. nCp. 89. * proves not cf the excluding, and depofing Dodrin taught in Mr. f's. great UteraK 'Council, before there were J(fuits^ and alfo after they arofc, by UelUrmine and Dole- ' ;?;j«, and a Irng train of others-, in which fomc Popes, fome S} nodical Men havepom- ' poufly march'd. '"xjinT.cf To pafs by General Complaints, wc may furni/hour felves with abundance of inflances, hi//.ir. JO. in the Lives of particular Men of that Communionjwho liave been infamoi^A lor Impiety note. vu. 1 fhill content my felf with a few reflexions upon two or three of this fort of Men, with lifin^^A? ^^1^001 the more the World is acquainted, the iefs veneration it will have for them. — ?ope Gregory the Great' — fawn'd upon the Emperor Mauritim whilft he lived and pro- fpered, and own'd him as his Patron, and the Maker of his Fortunes, even before he had made his own. Butailoonas the Emperor and his Family, were barbaroufly Mur- thercd by the mofi Bloody ValTal and Ufurper Phncas, Gregory infulced over this dead Lion, and flacret'd this living Monger, and his Immoral \\'i(e Leontia : He ufcd fuch words at Ihiffii'ped Exaltation^ as he did at thar, which he called the Converfton of En~ gland', Tinging profanely, Glory to God in the Highe[t Let the Heavens rejoyce^ and the Earth be glad. There are many things in the Eoman Church it felf, which by helping forward an ill life, do, in part deface this marH^oi her San^ity: Such as — the Doftrins about . Papal Supremacy. Which laft is very prejudicial to the quiet of the World, efpecially in the Depofing Pointy concerning which, I take leave to ufe the words of another, with *?oftrcript Relation to Bellawine. He was '♦"hirafelf a Piestherfor the League m Paris, during the !S./;"Mfft ^^b^l^ioQ thereof King H^«r> IV. Some of his Principles are thefe following. In the .of the Leag K^^g^oms of Men, the Fowir of ihe l\ing is from the People, hecaufe the People make the K^ng. p.i5, 6,17. ■ — We hear BelU>mine in another place pofitlvcly affirming it, as Matter of Faith, if any chriflian Prince (hall dipart fom the Catholicl^ Religion, and fi all rcithdraw others ffom'ii I he immediatly forfeits all tower and Dignity, even before the Pope h^ pronounced fsn^ tence on him : And his SubjfcU, in cafe thty have Power to do ip, may and ought to ct(l out fuch an Heretic!^, from his Sovereignty over Chriflians. If therefore, the Faith of Bellarmine be FaCiion, whatfoever his Church is in it felf, it is certain, as he has made ir, it can never he found out, cither as 7k Church, or as A found Church, fofaraswcarc to look for it by the Note of Ifolintfs* SECT. XII. Dr. Patricl^hMh alfo fully declared his Opinion in this point, for,bcf]des what hath P.raphr.cn been cited out of his works, in thefirft part of thisHiftory, lie fays ||, that he, tvh) Qjall en 1 1. 15. dypell in God'*s Tabernacle, is a Man, who hath fuch a refpetl to Religion, that tvhatfoevtr P'^5. y promifeth by Oath, he rcill perfume, tho he lofis never fo much by i^teping his faith, *inr/.5i. and * that David confefs'dto God, againft thee only have I fmned, not because I (landin p-j^i. ft ar of punishment fom Men., rcho haze no Power over me *, but btcaufs I am fo obnoxious to thet, -whole judgments 1 ought to dread the more^ the Iefs I am IjabU to give an account of my Anions P 2 C '^7 J controHl me the higkifl 4^: rpith the KtiCon oi Scare, and prstencs 0/ Common good— and thirejore mil brea^ their ^yr>o'nG^^'- Fo'ith^ and their Oaths :, and at the rate of their honefly pur chafe the common -^eljaye, L'S/.i66'-5. as if God had need oj Mens /in, or rve could tell what is his inter (Jl, bitter than himjH\. I amfomthlng angry at this vile abufe of his Holy Name^ th:it tho God hath told usy ivhat is his mind and plea fire, ytt they vpiHinllruCl him, and teach hl/n tvhat is more for his benefit^ and (he>v him a rvay^ that he thought not on, for the adyancemtnt of his Glory. The fame Aurhor in his Epitome of Mans duty anncx'd to his Trcatife of the Jewiflo p. 41. UyHcrifie, is of the fame mind j as rve love cur felves let us eniievjohr to live in all good conjcience hijort God', In us not do the leajl evil for to avoid the f'ffiring oj the greatcjl ivil. And let us not negtecl any good for the pnuhafing of the befi good the mrld affords. it cannot be long before thou feelefl that hidde'i whip, the cords of which thou art continujUy twifting for to lajk thy [elf all ir.patience comes by pride, and our murmur ings' are bred P- 67^ 63. by too goodly thoughts of our otv/: felves , but if we thought with our felves, what we are, &c. we (hould become very humble, i. e. mee^, and patitnt and contented under all thut befalls its : one a6i oj humili y begas another, and he, that things meanly ofhlmfslf, wi'l not be angry that he is affU^led. ^ Ee peaceable and obedient to Governors, who an Gods in the worldy and to whom God hath bidden va, that we [hould fubmit our felves, fubmic ycurfelvcs to every Ordinance of Man for the Lord's fake, &c. 1 Pec. 2. i g. It is an high a6l ef Priae and J^folency, to controul ike Authority thatjs over ui, and to ft up sur own wills •rm.bcfo-e Dr Meggor .50P.14. [.(58] 3 ',54. depo/Ing Kings) — ouy Chti'chluth this peculiar edvmagi ahnt ftvtral pYofe/nons that rvfl^now in tht mrld, that it arl^nov^ledgcth a dut and j ift fibordination to the Civil Autho rity, and hath always been untainted in its L^) ally. . ' Alcho there were Laws ro guide, and direa the Kings of Judea and , if tlicy forgot themfelvcs fo much, as to violate and breal< throuph them lonc by which they might refifl and punifli them j their Minifters and In' ' firuments were ever accountable, but as to themfelvcs it was a Maxim every v\here' V 16. 'that they could do no wrong, he, who refills Kings, is in danger of receiving to ' himfcif damnation in the other World for fuch unjuiufyable, and forbidden prafti ' CCS. — there never yet was any Rebcliim, where Religion or Liberty were not one' * or both pretended, yet- he, whocxamineth the mo(i judicious and impartial Wri- ' rcrsof Story, will be iuigtly put to ic to produce an inftance of any one, where Per' 5 ' Tonal difgufis, and fclfifh dciigns were not thefirtt Promoers and 1 omentors of it " r ^^.i.rv ' ^'^^>'' ^^^^ ^^" difpcnie with their Oaths, and coHiply with Ufurpers, be inftru- 44^ct-. ' n^^nt* oiiht illegal Innovancns, and zealous for the Statutes ofOmri, may receive fomc '* wages for their unrighteoufnefs, ind ravifh to themfelvcs fortunes, as uacxpcded as ' ignominious ; but for thofe, that dare not debauch their Confcienccs, nor be partak- * ers of other Mens fins^ that will retain their integrity, and rather than do, would fuf^ i-^,^.^'o:, ' fcr evil, what can thefe do? Thefeare they, that are fo pitycd in the Text; dowti r^ * then, down to the place of darkncfs from whence it came, with that Antichriftian ' Principle, tiiat it is lawful for the People, upon rhe ill managers and abufe of their ' Power, by Arms, and force to depofe and punifli tiieir Princes. — this onceadmic- d 'ted, layeth the Ax to the Root of all Civil Society, ei^f. ^hr.on.jan. Dr. Nath, Hardy, D. R. ' Tl e Enemies of the King accufe him for being a Traytor to ?o,i66i. «his People, which was fo far from being true, that it was impoflTible, fince he never P' ^^' ' received any tiuft from them. — after which, addrclimg himfcif to the Lord Mayor 'and his Brethren ; he adds, you have taken care, that Rebellion may be defiroyed in ' that, which was its Principal Engine, the illegal League and Covenint — and in its ' rotten Principles, thofe Dcftrins , which give Power to the two Houfes of Pirliamenr, ' in fome cafts to take up Arms without, and agaiafi the Kings command, atid difiia- * guifh between the Perfonal and Politick capacity of the King, as to the point of rcfift- ' auce, &c. krm. before Dr. Goedman, ' Kings are God's Vicegerents, and he maintains and upholds them Yji^^^'y'"" * in their Offices under himfelf, a King hath the Stamp and Charaaer of Divine itf82!p.22 ' Authority upon him j •— - — it is the Divine Providence, that is the Peoples caution .♦4. ^ ' *and ftcurity agjin(\ the weakncffes, pafTions, and extravagances of Princes } fo that ' they fhal! not need to relbrt to Arms, or any feditious and unlawful means io their * own defence ; we ufe to appeal to an Higher Court, when we areoppreft in an Inferior ' Judicatory, and this is our proper refuge, when our Rights and Properties arc inva- f * ded, to look up to God the Supreme Potentate of the World, that he will reflrain the p 5«;, 26. * cxoibitances of his Minifters: God is the King of Kings. the fafety of Religion, ' Liberty, and Property are mighty Concerns, but certainly they arc not too great 1 * Stake to tru(\ in the hands of God, .— - unlefs the means we ufe, be as certainly and [ * manifeftly lawful, as the caufe wc pretend to fhall be jufl and honorable, we/hall but f. 34* ' provoke Providence inftead of fubverting it, ~ let the People be quiet, not liflen to I * noiie and rumors i but be fure to Banifh all difloyal thoughts of reforting to irregular * means for the afierting their pretenfions ? Is not God In the World I &c. Sea. SECT. xiir. Dr Burnt \nh\imodefl and frte conference « Shew mc one place In cither Tcfta- ^printed « mcnt, that warrants Subjefts fighting for Religion ? you Icnow, I can bring many a- Ann.i66:, * gainft it •, yea, tho the old difpenfation was a more carnal and fiery one, than the ne^ ?- ^> ^' « one is ; yet, when the Rings of Ifiael, and Judaht made Apoftafic from the Living « God into Hcathcnilh Idolatry j fome of the Kings of Judah polluting the Temple of *^erMtmi2L% did Aha^j and Mantffeh^ fo that God could not be WorfhipM there •without idolatry •, yet where do we find the People rclifting them, or falling to po- < pular Reformations ? neither do the Prophets that were fent by God, ever provoke *them to any fuch courfes-, and you know, the whole ftrain of the New Teflamcnc « runs upon fufferlog •,- it feems, you are yet a Stranger to the very defign of Reli- < oion, which is to tame and mortifie nature, and is not a natural thing, but fuperna- * rural'- therefore the Rules of defending, andadvancingit mult not be borrowed from * nature'jbut grace. — — are not ChriA'sinjunftlons our Rule ? Since then he forbad his « Difciplcs to draw a Sword for him, with fo feverc a threatning, that whofoever wilUhav? Uhe Swordy (hall peri^ iy the Swordy ttiis muft bind us, and what he fays to piUte oa i « this head, my Kingdom is not ej this mrld^ &c. is fo plain language, that I wonder it ^ * doth not convince all. — Pope Gngory Vll. Armed the Subjcfts of Germany^ againft P -^• *'Hemy IV. thcEmperor upon the account of Religion, becaufe the Emperor laid claim « to the Inveftiture of Bifhops, they being then Secular Princes •, and this profpering fo . « well in the handiof Hildebrandy other Popes made no bones upon any difpleafure they * conceived either againft King cr Emperor, to talce his Kingdom from him, and free 'hisSubjefts from their Obedience to him.- the Authors, wlio plead for this are *only Courtiers, Caneniflsy and Jefuits -, now are you not afhamed in a matter of fuch 'Importance tbfymbolize with theworf! gang of the Roman Church {'for the foberer of * them condemn itj yet fill Heaven and Earth with your clamors, if in fome innoccnter « things the Church of kngUnd fcem tofj-mbolize with them ■' one great rule, by which ^^^"- Y^'^ * the peace and order of all humane Societies is maintain'd and advanced, is Obedience JJority e « to the Laws, and fubmiflion to the Authority of thofe, whom God harhfct over us, ofthech ' to govern and defend us-, to whofe commands li abfolute Obedience be not paid, ever oiSccth 'till they c^ntradlA the Laws of God, there can be neither peace, nor order among ad Lc^o: tj^gQ j____ row itcannotbedenyed tobeoneof the fins of the Age we live in, ihac *fmall regard is had to that Authority, God hath committed to his Vicegerents on Earth, ' the Evidence whereof is palpable, (incc the bending or flackning of the Execution of * Laws, is made the mcafure of moft Wens Obedience,^ and not the Cocfcience of that ' dmy, we owe the commands of our Rulers i for vhat is more fervile and unbecoming * a Man, not co fay a Chrifiian, than to yield obedience, when overawed by force ; and c 10 leap from it, when allured by gentler methoiH? • hence it appears, how * few there are, who judge theirfelvcs bound to pay that reverence to the Pcrfons, and ' that Obctiience to the commands of th®fe, God haih veftcd with his Authority, which * the Laws of ^3atu^e and Religion do exa^ 5 and the root of all this difobedience, and ' contempt can be no ether, but unruly and ungovern'd Pride, which difdains to fub- *mit toothers, and exalts it felf above thcfe, who arc called Gods •, the humble are ^C^ « tradable and obedient, but the fclf-will'd arc fiubborn and rcbeUious •, yet tbt heigtfi ^^ « of many Mens pride reOs not in a bsre difobcdietce, but defigns the fubverdng of « Thrones, and the fbaking of Kingdoms, unlefs governed by their own mGjs of thi timis ^ we muft confi- ' dcr, wherein we have provoked God to chaf\i[e ui in this falhion,by letting looff among * us a Spiricof uncharitablencfs, giddinefs, cruelry, and fcdition. , i^. Confer. * ^^^ Quefl'ion is in general, // Subjdls under a. L.awjul Sovereign^-whn 9ppr(fi^dh thfir [p. 7, >. * tftMi^''d Religion, may by Arms defend thmfelvis, and rffijl the JiUgifirAtts ? To which ' ffatlm-atht Nonconformift aniwers, conlidcr, if there can be any thing more evident * from the Law of Nature, than that Men ought to defend tjiemfelvcs, when un>ufily af- * faulted, he is a felf Murderer, who docs not defend himfelf from unjufl force . < befidcs, what is the end of all Societies, hut mu:ual proteiSion ? did not the People * at fir ft chufc Princes for their protcdiion, &c ! it was then the end of Societies •, * that Jufiicc and Peace might be tnaintiio'd, fo, when this is inverted, the Subjeftj * are again lo rcfarae tiieir own conditional furrcnder, and w coerce the Magiftrate, who ' forgetful of the ends of his Authority, doth fo corrupt it. ■■ ■■ > to this BufiUia^ the 'Orthodox Afiertor of the King's Authority, gives riie A fw. 12. ' It is like the faerednefs of the Magiftrate^s Pswer, wa a part of the TraditioOal Re- ] * ligion conveyed from Noah to his Pofterity, as Wis the pra^ice of expiatory SicrJfi- P^. 17, 18. ' cei j certainly, the defence of Religion by Arms is never to be iidmlttcd, for ^■tbc nature of Clirif\ian Religion is fuch, that It excludes all carnil weapons from its * defence ; and when Iconfider, howexpreflyChrilf forbids his Diicjples tcf refill tvil^ '-Mat. 25. 59. how fcverely that refiHance h condemned by St. Pf^jf/w*;j«i himfelf, in whicS for j ^ail the numbers of the Martyrs, and the crudty of the Perfecution, there was not fo j « much as a tumuh i which makis it evident, that Chrini-'ns of that time underftood not .:C-| * the Dodrin of refirtance j the whole courfe of our Saviour's Life, was a perpetual traft jj^^ ,^ * of doing good, and bearing ill.- and when he was accufcd to PiUte, of being an ^J^., , .'' * Enemy to C^/ir, and pretending tofetup another K'ngdom, he did in the plaineft p. 25, '.6. * ftyle was poiTible, condemn dlt paciiftngs agiinfi Governmvit upon pretence of Religion, *by rivinc and Humane Laws ^ and even" ' the Lions Mouth it fclf opening to devour us, cjn never excufe us from our obligation ,j^ ' CO fubmic and fuffer, if God had fo ordered it by his Providence> that we vvcre born * under a Prince, that would deliver us up to the Lion. the late Rebellion, as it « was managed with a Popifh, i. e. a bloody Spirit, foman; of che Arguments that were *ufed to defend it, were taken from Popifh Authors. VVhea we go out of the w.iy of p. jg. « patience and fubmiifion, of obedience, and of bearin; the Crof. ; w'len we givefcope * to paflion, and ragejto jealoufie, and miflruf^, and upon this fermentarion in our minds ' we break out into Wars and Rebellion , we forget^ that the G)d,vvho.n we ferve, is * Almighty, and can fave us either from a devouring eirc, or a Lipn's iouth j — — we . 'forget, that the Saviour, whom wefolovv, was made perfed by fuiferings, and that c we become then truly hisDiiViples, when we bear his Crofs, even tho ?vc fliould be « crufh'd under it- we forger, that our Religion ought to iafpire us, wish a conccmp: * of Life and the World *, and with meeknefs and lowlinefs of mind, &c. ■ we are p ,,^ 'not tofhare with the Paplfts in their cruelty, not imicace chcm in their RebclLon, 1^ } C '70 SECT. XV. 'printrdLof,. Dr, Adam Littleton *« his Catcchifm, or the Grounds of Religion. An u^grdundti Chri~ jt66i rpdccl. flian will be eafily pe^mdedto give him ftlf up to any iviU Opinion, or bofe praSlice, to turn ' p HiYttic^ or lUbd^ and prove a fit inflnmeni for the manigtry of Sitan's dtftvm. the fifth *"* commandmm is the hinge of the two Tables, and concerns the Magifhate, tvho Is God's Vicegerent on Earth, and the keeper of both the Tables; ivherefore fome affign it a place in the P.5:?f,557. fir(l Table, God having a fpecial care of civil order, and L'^^ce in the Societies of Men, honour ,Seehi5Svr. thy Father and Mochcr, ivhelhtrthynaturil Parents, or im Civil Magiflr ate. —^difebedi- If"^ o"^ »«c« dijfolves, dnd unloofens orJer and peace, vphich are the bands of Sociojy •, rphere^s opprejjion 10 2^,224^ ' "^^^ ^'^ ^^'^'^'^i and gird the tyes of Government too clofr, no Tyranny of the mofl wicked Prince {t26.andScr. can be fo mijchievou4, and defirn^ive to the Public^, as the Rebellion of Subjects, let them 'jpn j3r.'i,o. prttend never fo much Religion for it ; the great intE^-tjl of fociety n to obey, fince the refilling jji677.p.':56j tff & Lawful Governor will in the end deftrgy Governmett it felj, and bring all things into con- f^"' xi •^^^'^ ' ' ^^^^ ^^ «»fr<}^«cw God thus fpeal^ing, thou inferior, whoever thou art, that art Ip 2., 2^ fender anothers Power ^ thou [halt he fubjeCi to him, and yield a ready and chearfnlobe^ •'i+5»3+4« ^^^^^^ ^^ ^^-^^^ ^^ j^ jljg ^^^^^ ^J^ ^11 ^^i^^^ j^^f arejuji and lawful \ and bear with his humors, .^^ and his harjhmfs, remembring, that th« he be a Mm of li^( puffions with thy felf, yet he is J^ inGod's flead', and if he at any time fwerve from his rule in commanding, yet do not thou decline thy duty in obeying -, but when be biddeth thee do any thing coutraryto my will, carry A th) felf with fkbmifion, andrefolve to fuffer for a good confcience, rather than to refift, where I thou canft not with a good confcience obsy, — thou (halt not withiraw, or grudge thy obedi- >. 217. ^^'^'^ ^^^^ UfsjUU thou take upon thee to cali him to account -, — thou Subjcft, Ihalt honor and i * obey, the K^ng, and his Minijlers, thou [Jjalt not raife fedition to bring an odium upon the MAgifirate's Perfon^ his Authority, or hii Council ; nor (hew any difcontent to the diflurbance »j thepublick. Peace, nortal^e up Arms againfi thy lawful Sovereign,' nor maintain or ajjlfl Re- bellion j nor meddle with thofe that are given to change ', thou (halt not offer any violence to the liing^s Sacred Pe^fon ; but if at any time unrighteoi^s commands are impofed upon thee, have re^ CQurfeto thy Prayers, andmal^e thy appeals to Heaven, to God the K^ngofl^ings, to whom alone they are accountable, and who will in his due time remove the oppreffion, and call the Oppreffors -^553' to an account, fvhen the hedge oj Government is broken down, neither Religion, nor Law (hall bound m *, this hath bein England*/ Cafe m the wielded times of Anarchy and Co$' J fufion, when rve complyed with illegal Powers, — when our Oaths of Allegiance were eU- 1 ded with the foltmn cozenage of a League, and jinful Combination, when we were bewildred J with the witchcrafts of KebtUioi, and l^new not the things, which belonged to our Peace, but " pretended to reform abujes by defiroying the Offices, — when we raii'd vf^ar againjl our dread So- vereignt and offered violence to the Lord's Anointed. — what need have we therefore to prayfer- vently with the Church -, Lord, hayc mercy upon us, and Incline our hearts to keep this Law. -^ r jrjd. The fame Author In his Sermon, called The Churches Peace afferted upon a Civil account, p.24j PreachM July 4th. An. \66g. fays the fame thing. Thebefi Party of the Diffenters have fuch Principlts of Policy and Government, as are utterly inconfifient and incompatible with Monar- chy — whtreM thtre is no one thing, that the Englifh Church doth in her DoClrin more pofitiveiy r\^ affirm, or in her Offices more \ealoufly exprefs, thxnObedience to Governors, and her duty to her Sovereign -, thinned bt God^ we live not now under Heathen Emperors, tf»^ Pagan Go- vernors 5 tho if we did, it were our duty to pray for them, and to than^ God for them too, and ;nglnal to obey them in all lawful commands, andwhire we cannot fafely obey, chsarfully to fuffer for a. " .ii Plots, good confcience. 168c. pr^ William Saywel. ' Still it hath fallen out, that Men of more zeal than difcretioo, •'P'^' 'of greater reading than judgment, have ftrack in with the Policiclans^ and wrote that, which C 175 J <;which would mof! pleafc the Men in Authority, and was likely to get them tnoft favor, « and reputation amongft thofc, who could fatisfie their ambition, and by thefe means * have rather fcrved themfelves than God, tho with the confufion and djforder of the < Church. — Arheifm, breach of common faith and honefty, violations of all Oaths and p. 5. efpecially from t!ie ' Articicsand Canons of the Church of E^^iUnd.nadthi Writings of our Learned Bifhops, ' and other Eminent Defenders of oar Charchj bu: thefe lliaU fuffice for the prefcnt, and ' they arc enough to convimie any fober Man, that the Ancient Chriftians did never ' dream, that either the l-opc, or tlie People did give Kings tlieir Authorit}-, or had any * Power to depofe them, and authorize their Subjefts to take up Arms againll them, ' with or without their Authority •, much lefs to fet up others in their ftead, or refcfv^ * their Power in their own hands, but did believe, that their Authority and Power is « wholly from God, and therefore muft be obeyed according to his Ordinance ; and « that they never can be depofed cither by the Pope or People, or any ocher Authority < upon Earth. ■monon pr. Dove. They, that dare imagin ruil again^ the l^ing in thtir Bed- ch Amber ^ vill not ^•'*'-'5-^63<'- fticl^ to countenance Rebellion againft him in the Camp ', for the malice of Treafon, ii^e fire con ■ ^■'*' ^* seated, -will either find or force its pajjage j thu is the ufual Prologue to all trayteroia de- fignsy to calumniate the Government:, and fpeaf^ evil of dignities^ to reproach the one^ and ^^* mai^^e it odious^by traducing the other, and rendring them contemptible. — -we may lern by ex- peritncey that God for tht better Government of the mrldy thinks it fit -to mal^t Hei^is and Tray- tors^ L ^75 ] *^'ori°» b ft^ntrS i^« <«««fe 5 th,s is a amin fi^n. tUt rfc» Mn kpw thth Lord M y,. jiM(( our lint, '""['-'JY .Jrkomition ..rtin dmeer oi it.- (bo i>n\&witsntxt)mr p. ,,, I L/Zf,.'d, tho he ha tb, ka,ts 0} the P.ofle ar.d$i^x\ w.s gn>, uf >r.o hs h.U', hlZ htcollLs tafU, hate pin /«>, * hm cut his skfrt ; yit this vpu that, y,h,ch fe ■'».**"'? "' TZ°\ iJilit, th\t he was the Lord's ABOinied the Authority u tiU P.i?. ' n^ ,J!LliJirmriasis &c. ■ dihhidimi hath aUtbit K baft m it, and Rebillm p. 14. r"rr«»/«L «f the guilt, nould gUdly avM the rays fmom for hit untainted tideliiy and loyaky to the Crown •, oh! to^t our livp Tvers as good as onr Retiiis^j Stc. SECT. XY% Dr Henry Maurice. ' The Ancient Chriftians knew how to dye, better than to difpurc, SenoT^tf^ *bm none uaderncod yet how to rebel for rheir Religion, how then are we depart- 5°'6§i p. *cd from this ancient and reafonable pradicc ? — noFaaion did ^"^^^ ^^i^^^^j^^ce^^^^l^;^ « they did not mean todeftroy •, but now to return to the blafphemmg of the Church hut.p.nV 'o( Kom-j if community of name be notfo much to be regarded, as agreement mDo- « arin our accufers will be found to have a greater part in thefe Scaaries, than we :,- « for both agree in the Fundamentals of Rebellion, and theiawfulnefs sod merit of Re- ' hfiing the Higher Powers, - \- , , 'There are Men in the World, that honor fuch as Martyrs, that were eyecsred for p. igo.. • murdering rbeir King — I hope, they were neitlier Bifhops, nor Epifcopal Men, that * were (0 fond of Canonizing thofe Murderers for Martyrs i --^ wh?n Chry{r.iiowe (aw P. 3^8.. « the Civil Power againft him, he would not coGtitnd, bur endeavoured to iteai iway to 'prevent contcation j and what his favorers did, whca they begaaaMuciny, the/ did 1% '■ ;2(? * it againn h!i will, and agalnftall hiscntreatlcf, and obfcc rations to the contrary j did *not the Primitive Chriflians meet tofcrveGod, ^nd fuffcrM Martyrdom for itj but did * ihcy ever cnrer into Corcnants, and Praftices again i\ the Srarc ? in all the lamcn- 527. 'table diffradioDs of the Church (byihc Asians) we 6nd no Orthodox Bifhop animate 'tlic People iJgainftrheGovernrr.cnr, what Perfccution foever they fuffcrM j but on the * contrary reftraining all tcndenccs to Rebellion, and withdrawing themlclvcs, when the ' popular f.ivor to\*ards thtm grew inordinate, and unconrroiable. ——Whoever anlma- ' ted the People to refiH JuUati ? — what a camber of worthy learned Minifiers of the 24.. &c. but not a ucrdot his Sedition, or his forcible rthliance of the Emperor. — -while 'the good Bifli v>p in his Embafiy to M^ximm carried himfclfj as the Father, or Guar- j^- 'dlan of his Prince; tho he had been provok'd in the moti tender part by his Prince's 'endeavors, for the introducing o( ^runifm ; others perhaps, if they had been in his * condition, would have look'd upon this Tyrant's (Afaximu^) declaring for the truth, ' as fuch an opporruniry, that Providence had oifer'd for the Prefervation of the Faith ^ ^ and iirce :he Emprefs was of a falfe Religion, and the Emperor was governed by'hcr, why Ihould rhey n t fet up this Maxlmm^ as the Protester of the true Faith? But^jw- ' brojij and the }iiJ>iops were of another mind \ they knew what it was to dye for their 346. * Religion, hue did not underftand, what it was tobrigue, or to refift •, and, 1 pray, 'how did the Bifhops comply with the Ufurper Muximm ? were any of them inftru- * mental to his advancement ? did rhey Preach up hiscaufe, and the iawfulncfs of his rc- * volt ? did they ever prefs the People to bring in their Plate and conrributioni ? or af- 'ter hisfurceflcs, and rheMurther of Grjf/^ * convince the People of their Duty to their King ; bee lufe it was for that very reafon, ^^'^^' ^^^• * that he preach'd it. That there is no Man fo much a ravening Wolf inwardly, but he w ili pag. ?. * put on Shecps Cloathing ; and tho his Refolutions are bent upon Rebellion,' yet his Dif. ' cretion and Prudence will prompt him to pretend Religion. * The leaft that can be inferr'd from the words will be a SubjeAion to lawful Au- ' thority, and by confequence alfo, to our own Prince : For the truth of all which, I * Ihall urge no more at prefent, than the tacit Confe/iion of his mod avowed and pro- * fefled Enemies, who after all their contrivance of Wit, Anger, and Malice, could at 'length pitch upon no better expedient to prevent his Right of Acceflion, than a Bill ' of Exclufion ; Now fuch a Bill either prefuppofes an antecedent Right, or it docs not ; * if it does not, then it muft be ccnfefs'd, that they did molt elaborately trifle, whillt they » took a great deal of pains to bring that about that was already done to their hands. If * it does, then we have what we look for, and that is, that the Injuftice of their Adions ' does make good the Juftice of his Title, and aftbrds us a tacit Confe/Iion, that there was * no other way to overthrow that Title, but by overturning the very Foundations of the ' Government it felf. We are therefore obliged in Confcience to be in fubjecftion to ,. - ' the Superior Powers, becaufe God him felf commands us fo to be. —God hath given ^ ^* ' the lawful Magiftrate a Title to that Authority, to which we are obliged in point of * ' Confcience to be fubjed, and therefore we are obliged in Confcience'^to be fubjed to ^^^*^- ' our own Prince, becaufe he is the Minifter of God. — There are a fort of Men in the ' World, who, tho they do always complain, that we do not quote Scripture enough ' when we difcourfe upon any other fubjedt ; yet, when we difcourfe about Subje^ion * to Government, do always complain, that we quote too much ; and therefore they are *=^ * by no means willing, that the Cafe of Subjedion (hould be meafured by that Rule. * tho Government is the Ordinance ofGod^ if the Scripture had never acquainted us * with any fuch thing. A a « I . C '78 3 P*e« M- * I would hare it confider'd, that neither the Laws of Nature, Reafon, nor Judice, will * ever allow \is to endeavour to ftrip the lawful Governours of any Pisces f cither where * we live, or where we are born Subjedb) of their Authority, any more than they will * allow us to take away any other Man's lawful Right,or juft Pofle/nons. For for that very * reafon, that Supremacy is a Right that belongs to them, Subjedbion is a Duty that be- longs to us. Thefd Laws of Nature, Reafon, and Religion, are the Laws of God. * — If therefore the Law of God does command our Subjedlion to the Higher Powers, pag. I J. * ^^o ^he Scripture had never told us any fuch thing, — then let the Government have been j-tx^ * formed when it will, and by whom it will; yet, in fuch a Cafe, becmfe the Governors *^^ ' have a juft and undoubted Title to, and Polfe^iion of their Supremacy, we cannot witli- * draw our Subjcvflion from them, unlefs we break the Law of God. — Tht only Obje- * dion that I can forefee againll this, is this, When the Anions of the Higher Powers, ' without any regard to the Laws of Juitice, or the Government, do maniteltly tend to ' the Subverfion of Juftice and Right, and initead thereof, do load our Necks with In- P«g. i6. * juries and OppreiTions, then we may fairly and honeltly renounce our Subjedion. Bc*- * ad:ua!Iy to obey the Command. =Naw, if our Adverfaries do not allow the Obli- * gation to this disjundive Subjedion, it is apparent, that ("when they tell us, wc are ' not to be fubjed in the Cafe objeded) their meaning is, we may defend our Difobe- * dience by Reniiance ; and then the Objedion put into plain Engltjh amounts to thus * much. That whenever the Prince does not govern us according to the Laws of Juftice, * and thofe of the Land, there it is lawful for us to relift and rebel again ft him. — This ' Dodlrine is feditious and treafonable, and likewife abfurd and f^dfe , for if a Siibj?>5l ' does refill his Prince, tho it be in fuch a Cafe, in which it is fuppofcd, thut his Prince *does him an Injury, he does by fo doing ftand guilty of thefe following Adbs of Inja- 'ftice: I. *He takes upon him to be Judg in his own Cafe : Now becaufe he that does fo, * may be rationally fuppofed to be biased in his Judgment, by Self-Love, by Malice, Re- * venge, Covetoufnefs, and the like train of Lufts and Palfions ; and over and above in * the prefent Cafe, by Pride and Ambition : Therefore all thofe wife Men, who have made * it their bufinefs to inftruil us in the Laws ofjuftice and Equity, have with one confent * condemned the pradice of it. — Nay, the Rebel is both Judg and Executioner too in *his own Cafe. pag. 18. 2. * He that refifts his Prince upon fuppofition, that his Government is unjuft, is there- * fore fo himfelf, not only ia that he undertakes to be a Judg in his own Caufe, but *in that alfo he does by fo doinp, ufurp to himfelf that Jurisdidion, which of right * does belong to another. For there is no doubt, but that the Title to the Sword is of * right lodged in the Prince's Power; and there can be as little doubt, that the Subjed * ean acquire no Right from the Injuftice of the Prince to force it thence. For by the * fame Law that the Injuftice of a Prince does entitle his Subjeds to wreft the Power of * the Sword out of his hand againft himfelf; I fay by the (ame Law, the Injuftice of *any private Man would give the injured Perfon a Title to the Eftate and Life of the * injuriow. And fo new Titles would continually ftart up with new Injuries, and in * a little time the Right to the whole World would (tho perh.ips the poireffion might not; * belong to injur'd Perfons, as fuch. 3. ' He that refilts his Prince, upon fuppofition, that his Government is unjuft, is fo ^^ ^®' * himfelf, not only in that he ufurps to himfelf that Jurisdidion, which of right belongs * to the Prince alone, but in tba4 he invades the Rights of his Fcllow-Subjeds ; for tho it 'fliould C »79 ] pag.2j. * Hiould prove true, that the Prince by his Injury to the Kebel does forfeit his Title * to bis Government over him; yet there is ;inother Enquiry behind, Wliether or no» *by fuch his Injury, he forfeits his Title ov^er the reft of hisSubjecSts; if he docs, then * he may forfeit his Title as well where be has not done an Injury, as where he has 5 * — if he does not, then the refiftance of the Rebel is unjuft. ' There are feveral Coiiclufions that offer themfelves from the Dodrin already delivered, the firft is this : 1. 'Ought we to be fubjec^ for Conscience fake, and is therefore our Obligation to 'Subjedion bound upon us by the hand of God himfelf? Then we may very fairly * i«fer, that both the Dov51:rin and Pradrice of Refilbncc comes from the Devil. For * moft undoubtedly any Pradice or Dodrin does fo, that ftands in Diametrical^ Oppofi- * tion to any Duty that is hiid npon us by God. When People refill their Prince, * and at the fame time pretend to tear God, fuch their Pretenfions are not only falfe, but * blafi>hemous too. j 2. ' If we are bound in Confcience to be fubjed to the Higher Powers, and if fuch P^?- ^7 " I * Obligation comes only from God, then we do infer, that no 1 iwful Authority can be J * founded in mere outward Force : Tl-^e reafon is, becaufe our Duty of Subjedrion to ' lawful Authority arifes from an Obligation of Confcience. Now, tlio a long Sword may ' have terror enough in it Qn many Cafes at leaft) to awe our outward Anions, yet it * can never have Power enough to oblige our Confciences. And tlio it may, upon the * account of our Interefr, engage us to a Compliance, yet it will never be able, upon the * account of our Confciences, to engage us to an Obedience. For if mere Power can * inftate a Man in a juft Title to the Supi^macy, then it will follow, that whoever has * Power enough to invade the Throne, has Right enough to poflefs it ; and his llfur- * pation-will therefore become lawful, becaufe his Streiigth hath made it poflible; andfo ' at length the Robbers Sword and Piftol will come to l^ the only Standard of Juiiice, all * other Power mud be cmcell'd, and we mull: come at lad to make the Power of doing * wrong to be the only meafure of Equity and Right. Allthefe things are at lead true, ^K- 23. ' when there is any Perfon in b:?ing, to whom the Title or Succe.fion of the Suprema- * cy does belong, which ( blelfed be God ) is our Cafe at prefent. And therefo,-e that * great Argument, which was brought to vindicate the Ufurpadon of the fucce(sful Re- * bels in the late Wars, namely, thiit the People were not bound to adhere to their Prince, * when the Prince was difabled to defend the People, fuppofes no other Obligation upon * Subjeds than mere Intereft ; and fo evacuates and makes null all ObligatioPiS of Con- * fcience. We fhall therefore, before we part from this Inference, hx it as a certain ' Rule, by which every confcientious Subjecft may and ought to guide his Pradice : ' * That fo long as there is any Perfon of the Royal Race, to wlx);n by the Courfe of ^^^ * Succefiion, according to the Tenor of the L iw of tiie Land, the Crown does belong ; "^ * fo long we have a lawful Supremacy, and fo long %ve fluil be bound in Confcience to be j * in Subjedion. f<* 3. ' Are we bound to be fubjed to the Higher Powers for Confcience fake, and does i * the Obligation of Confcience come only from God ? Then I do infer, that to bind the '; ' People to be in Subjedion to their Prince, there is no neceflity of any Bargain or f * Contraci between them, and the reafoii is, becaufe rh.t Obligation that binds the Sub- ] ' jed: to Obedience in this Cafe, is founded immediately and diredly upon the Law of ^ * God. — ij. \ '^' I might *dare venture to fay, that there is not the lea ft reafon to be ap;'rehen(ive of Violence^ * he knows very well, how free the Chriftians of the Three hiril Centuries were in laying ' the very fame Charge againft the Gentile World ; and yet we do not find, that ever they * fhewed themfelves the lefs obedient to their Emperors upon the account of it. And * tho I am verily perfwaded, that the tiomaiiifts are guilty of IdoLitry, yet I thank God, * I am not confcious to my felfof one Difloyal Thought to my King. — And what I * can thus truly profcfs in my own beh.ilf, I doubt not, but I may do for all others the r3=» 'true and genuine Members of the Church, and who by being fuch, mutt, I am fur^, * by Principle be obedient Subjects. As for this Author, he has made a broid Sign, that •he intends to leave us, by inlinuating, that the Charge of Idolatry ought to be fbllow- * cd by Blowes. — We, who do proteft againft certain Piadices, as idolatrous, do alfo pro- * tefl againft violating Loyalty upon the account of Religion. — Did we indeed profefs ' that of Idolatry, which fome others do of Herefie, that it is a fufficient ground tor the * Excommunicating of a King, and the abfolving his Subjeds of their Allegiance ; * had we ever been caught, not in Oatefian Can/piracies, but in real Plots againft our * Sovereign upon this account, there might then have been juft caufe for fuch an infinua" * tion. But whilft our Principles are fo loyal, that we have even been laught at for our ' afferting them — it was a very unreafonable apprehenfion to think, that the Charge of ' Idolatry Ihould in the bottom have been the delign againft the Monarchy, which we have ' fo often declared, and inthePcrfonofour prefentKing, have (hewn, wc think ourfdvei ' obliged to fupport, whatever his Religion be, who is to (it upon the Throne. The ' truth is, when I confider, how heinous a Suggeftion this is, and what little Foundation * there is, either from our Principles or our PraHices to fupport it, I am under fome ' temptation to reply to this Author, Nemo hoc toteft credere., nifi c^ui pojjit audere ; ' and this, I ho|^, may ferve for my excufe, if I nave at this time appear'd in defence of * a Ch.irge, in which, every true Member of the Church of £w^/4« J is fo highly concem'd. I p;.g. 15 16. * ^^^ ^he fame Mind be in us, which was alfo in thofe Primitive Chriftians before * mention'd. Let us ftill be careful to maintain the Character of the beft Subjeds, f. * as we have long aflerted the moft Loyal Principles ; that as the Profperity of our King * makes up a confiderable part of our daily Prayers, fo by a (incere difcharge of all hum- * ble Obedience towards him, he may efi'edually fee, that excepting only our Duty to- , * wards God, we are much more forward, and ready to do his Majelty effc^ual Service^ '' * than any Man can be, whofe Loyalty is not fupported by Religion. We fet before |i * our People the Examples of the Primitive Chriftians ; with what an humble Obe- * dicnce they fubmitted themfelves to their idolatrous Emperors, and underwent the moft |i * cruel Perfecutions for their Religion fake, even when they had Power fulEcicnt to have L * afferted their Faith, and to have deftroyed both the Idolaters and their Idols together, * and by thefe Maxims we exhort them to walk. ' :J. DeF. ' God be thanked, the Pulpits Zeal hath ever been employed to keep up in the Sub- ft ^« * jeds that Duty, which by God's Command they owe to their Prince ; and nothing is at i.ot tc«- 1 this day, next to our Zeal for our Religion, more our dcfire and endeavour, than to Parr. ' niake Men Loyal to thar Sovereign. Our Pulpits ftill fpeak the fame Principles of Sub- 75' 76. 'je<^ion they ever did. We are neither a(ham*d of the Dodrin of Pajfive Obedience^ X2= * nor [ tSi] * nor afraid of its Practice, tho fome of your accquaintance have endavoured -to laugh ' both that and us out of countenance. Our fteadinefs to our Religion (hall never make * us fail in our Duty to our King. In one word, We will both by our Preaching and * Adions make it our bulinefj to fuliil that great Evangelical Precept, of rendering unto ' Cefar, the things that arc Cefar'i ; and unto God, the things that are GodV. Dr. Potffler. ' There is nothing more certain, than that for any of us to be falfe, and ^hrlftia * perfidious, to be ungovernable, rebellious, or feditious, upon the account of Religion it ^,. j]^^, 'felf, is molt unfufferable, and incxcufaWe : For if it be lawful to behave our felves2*52. * after this manner, uPon any account tvhatever^ Religion would be the inoft ufelefs thing * in the World ; and if this were lawiiil upon the account of Religion only, I will not * ittck to fay, that it will not be more ufelefs and unprofitable, than mifchievous and hurt- \X « ful. Nor would the Chriition Religion it felf be worthy our profeiilon, if it would * give us leave upon any defigny to allow our felves h the fbrementioncd Immoralities, « or in any one whatfoever. Thus to do, is no other, than to be irreligious to pro- ' mote Religion, to be unchriftian to do fervice to Chriitianity ; and therefore to go the ' diret^eft way to deftroy it by the means we ufe for its prefervation. -Thus to do, * is to oppote the Intcrells of our Religion to that of our Souls, and to caft thefe away in IJ. Difoo * thedefencc of that. It is come to that fad pafs, that preaching Obedience to Au- of chrift ' thority is as unacceptable Dodrin as can be to even many great Pretenders toChriftianity, ^'^^'l^- * altho it be done never fo prudently and agreeably to the enprefs Dodirin of our Saviour %ll\^ n * and his Apoftles. And the Notion of Obedience for Confcience fake, feems almoft loft courfc ot ' among not a few, which is one of the great Sins, for which we have too great reafon Offences * to fear, there is a heavy Scourge near us. i'- 9^ ^^^ > Mr. Evans. A moderate Many when the Hofior of God, or the KJng^ when B^ligion, SermoToi and the Welfare of his Country lye atjiake, then thinks it a ??Jofi worthy and weighty ^'^odenr eccafion of imploymg his Z^al and Activity in their Service^ of defefiding them with '^^^' ^ Courage and Refolutiony with his Life and Fortunes. -He never breaks the fecond Table to prejerve the firft, 7ior make uje of any ways to fecure £{e}igion^ that are contra- ry to, or deftruBive of its Principles. — What Men cfle:m great Faljhoods, and callP^^-^'^' Torvifm and Popery, are really as true oi Gojpel. ■■— I will conclude all with this I^e- mar\'. We may, andjhall, if we do not ttmeiy take up^ bring m Popery by a heady ^^^' ^^ and extravagant X^al againft it., and rum and enjlave our Jclves by our fierce and "^SX paffionate Content rr)ns for Liberty, Property, and Safety. - Give me the Man that is p. 48.'. ho7iefi^ and conftavt to his Principles , and to what he prof effes^ whatfoever Pany or Per- fwafion he tsof; he is much more valuable to me, than he that plights his Faith to the Church, and gives all the Security that can be taken for his Conformity to it, and then after he hath wound himfelf into its Communion and Preferments, plays bco^y, j and aHs Itke a Non-Conformifi : Thefe are the treaJjerom Friends, that like Vipers, • prey upon the Bowels of their Mother, and betray her, ai Judas did our Lord with a Klfs- V>r. Comber, in hi$ F(e I igion aud Loyalty, * It the Church oi England did make world- Sec. Edir. ; ' ly Interelt the fole meafureot her Anions, they vvo-iid never coniider what was ho- ^^^^p.S.c * neft, but only what was exi:edient, and never Itick at ill me ms to accompliduhat, which \\ ^^c ' '' *-they account good Ends. — We of this Church are perhaps the only Chriftians (ince the ' * Primitive Ages, who never difj)ens'd with our Loyalty to lerve our worldly Ends . And ' * if this do not commend our Policy, 1 am fure it declares our Honelly and Integrity, ' and mult needs recommend us to all good Men, as thoie, who prefer our Duty and ' our Confcience before all earthly Advantages — No Religion in the World teaches and pra- p. ^2. ' difesmore Loyalty, than that, which is truly called Proteltant ; and we doubt not, * but that if tvec his R. H Ihould attain the Crown, he will not blame our Church for ' that C ,82 ] Hluty sviiich w.is the Opinion of thofe, who endeavoured to fubvert it, after they had > St. * renounc'd all Comtnunion with it ; efpeciaUv when it is further confidered, how ' conft.^ntly the true Proteftants of the Church or England have loved, and how faith- * fully they have fcrvcd the Royal Family in all Fortunes, how clofely they have adher'd * to the Interefts thereof upon all Occafions ; (o that whoever were true Sons of this * Church, our Kings have always reckon'd then:i their certain and undoubted Friends : And * wlicn a Rebellion was deigned ag.iinft theblefTed Father of his Royal Highnefs, the Con- ' trivers of it found it neccilai-y, l^rii: to feduceMen from the Church oi England, before ^u ^ * they could engage tlicin in (o \yicked an Adion.. And fince the happy Reiteration, ' ti-^ey l;.'!ve incurr'd tliC Hatred of the bigotted Fanaticlicb ant) fo^ i»!?tcb tbcir JDtgnitv ^a0 gibcn tbein. Cbc iSepnblicfe ma^ cure 0^ cut off tbcir l^eatJjOf, if tl^c*^ infcft tbc reft, f^^fn^ fC0 ate ftibrcit to Jlaw ant? iD^tJer, ant) tbe Coimnon»?eaitb, yx>\)it\} gabe tbejn tbeir iutlio;t(tt fo;^ tl;e gooT) of all, ma*^ alfo reftraln, cjt ta^e tit?e fame exea^ again, tf t!}€^ abnfe it to tlje 4:ommon ebil. Cbe ^bolc 1i5oti'? 10 fnpcrio;^ to tlje fd^iince ; neither fo gibet!) tSje Common- !a)eaUb 5;cr 3[iutl)oitt'? ant) ^^Dioscr up to an-p ^j^tnce, tbat fi)C t)Ci3^itjrtb l^erfclf ntterl*^ cf tl;e fame, toben neet) fijaU require, to nfe it U^ %tt befence fo^ »bicb ibe gaioe it. '^b^ ii^^tnce'0 ^otDcr isf net abfolute, fcnt beUgatc from tbe CommonxDealtb, ant) xs giben witb fucb Cont)it^on0 anb iDatbs on botb f^artie^, a0 if tbe fame be not feept b^ ettber f^art^, tbe otber 10 not bount). • iilfothc With many other fuch Popjh Pofitions, and it is very obfervable, that this wicked Li- \i>oji. Vn'. bel of" Doleman was in part reprinted, Anno 1648. under the feigned Title of Several •^'5« Speeches deliver d at a Conference ccncerfiirg the Power of Parliaments^ to proceed c^g. 6r. agmnft their Kjng's form of Government.- * But the Proteftant Church of England ' IS not orJy better in all other accounts, but doth hold, teach, and pradife Loyalty * above all otheis in the World ; the Divines thereof general Uy holding Monarchy to be ' of divine Right,»and Allegiance to be an Obligation on the Confcience, and indifpenfible, "B 62. <■ becaufe the King's Power is from God, to whom only Kings are accountable. They *pray for him three or four times by Name in all their folemn Oifices, their Sermon* * are frequent and prefTing upon this Theme, and their Books are numerous (again It ^* P.ipilis and their fadious Scholars) for the I{$ght of Kjngs ; yea, and their Actions * being always Loyal, do juftifie, they lincerely believe as they teach. •c. FJit. Dv.Pelhngs Apoflate Protefiant. 'Thofe Republicans who were the Movers of the dicdonm. * Bill of EKclufion, very well knew, th;it by the fime Power which they pretended to have ' to difpofe of the Heir, they might pretend afterwards to have to deveit and deitroy the * Poiieiibr of the Crown.— And I will prefume to declare on my own and my Brethrens |3=» ' behalf too (without begging their pardon) that wc ftill ad, and by the Grace of God, re- ' foive Itcdfaitly to ad upon the fame loyal Principles, wherewith we have hitherto en- * dcavoured [ «85 ] * deavorM to fesfon the Kingdom. The People cannot but be tickled at the heart, i * when they arc told, that they have a Sovereign Power ia thcnij which they did not ^' ^» "• I « dream of, that they can make and unmake Kings, that Crowns and Scepters lyc at * their Worfhip's Feet, mutt make Court to rhem for Succeifion, and that they can if they ' will, bar them out, and come like the Tribunes of the People of Romej with an uncon- *croulablc Kffo. — I am grieved at the heart (and 'tis enough to raifc the indigoa- * tion of every honeft Man) to find, that fo many among us dofo inconfiderarely v not ' to fay maliciouflv} run altogether upon this JifuWi Principles, &c, ~ Dolman con» v. p. 9, i *fidently infifts on this, that the Crown is not a bare Inheritance, but an Inheritance li. ' * * accompanying an Office of trufl, and that if a Man's dcfcfts render him uncapabic of P* *4- « thctruft, he hath.alfo forfeited the Inheritance, and from this Principle he concludes, * that even a true King may be depcfcd, when he anfwcrs not the truft, which the Peo- « pic had repofcdin him. This JefuitlcalDo^nu did not long ago cofi one of our * Kings his Throtic, and his life too ; I pray God, it be not fo chargeable to another, but ' tis ominous^ when pretending Proteiianrs will beniblingat fuch /f/z/mViz/ Principles j ' Obfcrvc, that the Power of Depoling a King, naturally follows from the Dcftrin of the p. 19.. * People's i ower to chufe one, — if any of our Clergy hold our Kings to be Divine,they * hold no more, than what all Chriftiaos have ever held, no more than what the Church p, jr. *of Lngland\\^\h declared, no more tlian what the Laws of our Country do own, and v.p.24,2'. * will bear them out in. — Dolmen is pofitive, that Princes may lawfully be depofed*, P.^3,^4. « and he obferves too (JS a remarkable inftance, as he calls it") that God hath v^onder- loc.& p.3 ' fully concurred (for the moft part^ with fuch judicial Aas of the Commcnweahh « againfl their evil princes, not only in profpcring the fame, but by giving alfo fome 'notable SuccefTor in the place of the depofed ; had Father^ Parfons been alive in our * days, perhaps he would have inftancM in that blefled Bird Olivir Cromwell among «the rcfl. * I happened to read a new ydJTmblies C&tfcbifmy called a Polkical Catschifnt, and I p.jg.v.p « found it IS full of the Jifuith Venom, as if it had been fpit out of Doleman'i own Mouth -, 40,41, i * thefe are fomeof the Principles in it word for word, i. That the Government being •a regulated MOtiarchy, the King is Rot above the Law, but is accountable to the Law, •and not to God only. 2. That whatfoever Is done by the King without, and beyond < the limits of the Regulation is not Regal Authority, 5. That to rcfift the notorious tranf- « greflfions of that regulation is norefifting the Regal Authority, — ~ that the imme- * diate Original of the King's Power is from the People, and many otherfuch Principles', * upon which the late Rebellion was raifed aad maintained After this he proceeds to (hew, that the little arts made ufe of to evade the obIig2= tions to Pafflve Obtdience, have been alfo borrowed from the J(fults^ and to vindicate Dr. Hici^^ Sermoaon that Submit *, as alfo to fhcw the Parallel between the /, and the Purrtarty particularly in their difobedicncc to Governmenr, violation of Oaths, &c. * And then fubjoins, that when once Men arc Jefuited, they will never flick at any man- p, ^c, *-nerof wickedncf<. Lying, Libelling, Sedition, defaming of Government, Perjuryjd?*^. • you fee, how baftly partial thefe Folks are in their ordinary ccnfurcs j kt a Man p, ' °^ ^^^^ ' ""^ therefore fomc Expofitori render the place ihu$, cm i«'fl»I r . 25. * fi^ntihwi^ wich Men that are fickle, and unfteady in their Loyalry j would we not think 'irftrange, that Men, wiio have fticwcd ihelr fidelity all along i Men, who hive aft ed « raughr, fuffered, and vcnturM rhcir Lives for the fake of Majefty, /hould fuch, I/ay' * f\art a/ide, and fuffer themfelves to be whcadlcd into Faftion at lafl ? Truly we might * wonder at ir the lefs, when we confidcr, that it was the cafe of feveral Men in the ' Reign of David, and efpcciaily two very eminent Perfons, AbUthdr the Pried^ and ^ Joab that brave Commander i the former had been DtvicCi fccrer, and furc Friend * and the later had not tura'd after Abfalom j both of them had been faithful hlrherto-buc * when /idoiijih ufurp'd the Kingdom, both of them were concern'd in that Plot- the * Prieft turn\i an Ap ttacc, and the General a Rcncgado-, upon what provocations I * do not know, nor can I gather any reafon thereof, unlefs it be that I now have men- * tion'd, 3 firxngc inccnftancy of Spirit in Men, who in David*sO\d Age thought it their « bcf\ cunning to tjkc up the Perfiin cuftom, and worfhip the Rifing Sun. Thus the Utter to £ diQ'enttr on. occafton ejtht DtcUratlon of Indulctnct \ *\Ve are not to 'belaught our of our PajJlveObtditncty and the Doftrin of Nin-Rififtance, thoeventhofe * who perhaps owe the bcft part of their fecurity to that Principle, are apt to make a * jelt of ic. SECT. XVII. , ;6.^.ija, Df^ ^ify^t Dean of Sulhbury in his body of Orthodox Divinity, avers, that the Church of God corfifis of 2 Civil, as well as an Ecclcfiaftical Hierarchy, that Magiflrates are cos. fli ured by a Divine right, as well as Priefts j that he, wmo refif!$ the Magiftratc fo fonrtitutcd by God, rounds his Concicnce deeply in this World, andfhall be damned in the next; after which he fmartly cenfures both the Fanatici^j, ^nd the Jefkits -, the frandnls oj chrijiiinity, as he calls them, condemning the Dodrlnsof both forts of them and fhewingtbe unreaionablencfs of that propoficion, that Inferior Magiflrates may con- troul a Prince, if he does not do his duty, (ince by the Laws of the Land ("as well as the Laws of God; a King can do no harm, ^^ that the King is unaccountable, inferior only to God, and obnoxious only to his Tribunal, fo that no Mortal, much lefs his «^ub- exceed- je^scan have any Authority over him. ' Obedience to Magiftrates being of Di- _imtui- c^jj^g ^\g\\x^ ftrongly founded upon the Will, and the Word of God, and even a pare ^lf:n. $.5, ' of the Obedience to God himfclf fwhilft It is paid to that Authority, which God hath ,11. V, * commanded us to pay an Obedience to) cannot poflibly be due to the Men, as Men ; or U^A ^' * * '^ ^^^ S^°^' ** ^*^^y ^^^ 8°°*^ ' ^^ ^ ^^^ Magiftrates, as they arc fuch j 'tis due to'thc ?• ^^j^j t Governors, as they are Governors, and as the Ordinance of Go^, let their Praftices ' and Opinions be what they will. ■ When God and his Deputies do ftaod In 'compttition for our Obcdicocc, God muft have our whole gciivt, and his Deputies , ' our Pajivi Obtdiaice only. Saving the dignity, and priority of the firft and * great commandment, as the ground and foundation of all the reft, our Obedience to * our Gover«iors, and Humane Laws ii force among us, is as really an EfTential and Fun- •j^'damenalof Chriftianity, and of -as abfolute ncceifiry to our Salvation, as the belief of < one God, or any other tnat can be named \ it being as rigidly commanded by God in *Scripru;c, under the very fame promifes of reward, if we obey, and under the very \ ' fame threats of endlcfs punifhments, if we rebel. jin.on r> . Dr. £>. />' hltby Chanror of the fame Church in the time of the D. of Monmouth^ Rebd- [•P 4j5. belli jn laid down this pofuion, That Chriftians mult befubjeft to their Civil Magiltrarcs, I' and in no cafes are allowed, or auhorlzed forcibly to re/ilt, or bear Arms againfj them i and this he proves at large from the exprcffions of the Holy Scriptures, from the deport- deportment of David to King Saul^ that Jtrobomh revolt i$ by God himfcif called Rebellion, i K^ng. 12. 19. ■ ♦ for as a Father doth not forfeit his Authority over his p. g,^. * Children, nor arc they freed from that Obedience, which they owe him, becaufe he * deals ft vcrelywich them, fo neither can the King, i.e. the Father of his Country lofc ' his Authority over his Subjcfts, becaufe he governs them fcvcrely, or lays afflifting * burthens on them ; ■ ilie Scriptures of the New Teftamenc ^Kprclly call for our < fubjeaion j Let every Soul be fubject, faith St. PauI s fo lee him ^^ield rubjeftion to them, * as never to refift on any provocation, temptation, or fpecious pretence whatfoever. .^^^^ < whence it is clear, that by the Chriitian Doftrin it is unlawful to refift the ^=^^ * Higher Powers upon pretence of Male-adminiflratlou, Tyranny, Injuftice, or to re- ^ ^^-i^r^^ « bel for the defence of our Religion againfl the worlf of pcrfecuting Princes ; for if r'^V-' 2^ « Refiflance in the forementioned cafes was a damning fm, when can it be excufable f ^j^tr^l^' — — after this hcanfvvers the common objeftions from the Coronation O^th^ and Self- 30, :}i. '' TrTfervatiofii Sec. Mr. Ltf;r^'s Sermon, called the caufes of Rebellion^ Preach'd / canftfay thou didft not cowardly yields tho thou haji been difarnCd, fequeflred, decimated, and on r™2 Hnre»arded for it, — 'tWMofGoA's mercy to be J^pt faithjul td the righteom caufeofGod, 10.^.6,7^1} B b and C xU ■} tnitht K^^gj ^^^^ ^^^7 ^'^' P ^^^y tf^n^titions to rvitdraw us f/om our Loyalty ', — ■ , ... fidelity and LByalty is in amsre tjpecial tH:nntr required in a SuhjtCl towards his Sovtrtign ^ Uk Trtafon in a Subje^ to fight againji his Sovtnign, hut how long mujithis Fi- dtlity lafi ^ a. day or two, or fo ? Ofc, no I this Cor,mindmtnt is lil^t that htavj faying in Afa^ trimony, till death us do parr. , . p Dr. Hickjnan, * The honor of God, and the defence of his Worfhip are glorious Urr- itrrd Mayor ' dcrtakings, ycteven here the cxccfs of z.cal is a crime, and the great importance of 7«-.i7.j68o ' the end canncr jurtiftc any unlawfulncfs in the means *, the will of God, as it is exprcft ^ 18. <■ in his V/ord, is the Aandard of p,ood and evil j a-id he will not fuifcr his eternal Laws * to be violated, iho in his own defence j if itfhould plcafe him to give his, and our * * Enemies fuch advantage over us, as may endanger the exercifc of our Religion, we * have our I raycis,and oiIkf lawful endeavours for our redrefs,- but we nmfi: not defend *our Church by an unla.vful return of evil for evil, nor, like our Advejfaries, commie * any A(ft of Impiery or Injuflice, tho under the mod fpfcious pretence of fighting the * Bitteis of the Lord : Thef.oodnefs of the Caufe here is fo far from >ufiifyiDg the Ad", < that it only aggravates the offence,^ when a Law is violated, or any injuliicc done *^ for the fake of our Religion, both the (candal, and the Crime become confpicuous, * they are then laid ac the door of our Church, and bring a publicl? and perpetual bloc p ' upon our caufe ^ — what can our Religion profit us, or what honor can ic bring to * j^^' ' t the Almighty, vvl)rn our Sacrifice comes polluted with blood, and violence of irs « own, how can icarioricfor our tranrgrcifions^ therefore ic is neceffary to obty^ not only Y\ ^for wrath, but alfo for Confcience faJ^-:, St. Peter^ who was the firft that drew his Sword ■^^ * In his Mafter's qujrrel, was the firft chac denyed his name, and forfook his caufe*, * and doubtlefs, vvhofoever fights for his ?idigion againft his Prince, can never pifs the ' muftcr without a RomiJJ) difpenfation. Mv. J^ef. Pleydali Arch Dciconci Cblchififr. * Plebeians znd ffobbi'ls proceed upon 5!^^* f^i ' « one and the fame Principle, making the People the Fountain of all l-ower ; — %vhere2s p.4,5 Vl* ' Subjefts owe a natural and inviolable Allegiance. but if a Prince prove a Tyranr, * ' does he not by MJle-adminiftration forfeit ihetrufi repofed in him ? — in whofc Opi- « nion ? in the Opinion of Mariana, or l{noxy Hobbs, or Brad[harv •, i. e. in the judg- p g ♦ ment of Papifis, Seftaries, Athcifis, or Rebels-, *cis impoflible there fhould be * a Rebellion, while the Principles of the Church oi' England arc revered and owned ; ^ P. II. * — f^^^ Kings may be Depofed and Murdered, we may reckon uRder the Apoftlei * * ' * ftrange ap.d monOrous Doftrias, or rather under his DoHrins of Devils. ' Aflize Scr ^^' ^C^'w^^^/^y. * No pretences of Confcience or Religion, can Authorize our Refinance ' p"ix,22.v.* ' of the lawful Powers, which God hath fee over us ; they never knew, what it was in ' p.5>7S:»^6. *the times of the Primitive Chriftianity to oppofe, expel or dcftroy any PagaK^ P^r- \feenting Ari an or /4poft ate Emperor. ' Mr. Jtmmat, *Nonc but God can abfolvcSubjefts from t'^at Allegiance and Obedience, , Afhze Ser, < ^hich they owe to their natural Lords • neither the Male adminiftration of Govern- ^* ^ * * ment, nor their own fears, }ealoufies, nor the decay of Trade ; no nor the hjzard of « Religion ijt fclf can juftifie the Aftsof Rebellion ; — they, to whom God haih given * his own Power, are accountable to none but himfclf, &c, I Mr. Camfield. * The King is in the highcft place, and higheft power, and confe- I ^cltr, 1 2.5. * S^cntly all in his Dominions : Every Soul of them are obliged to be fubjeft to him, I p.6.v.p£, * none may prefume to judge or rcfift him violently ^ there can be nothing juftifyable on I 153 18» • the Sub)efts part, but obedience and Submiffion, the refl mufi be referred to God alone 'the only Ruler of Princes, &c, ^^'^^^"^ Mr.Stainforth. * We have great reafon to pity, and pray for Kings for thecmincncy vuliA *^ ^^^^^ Station, and uncoBtroulablenefs of their Power. if Princes arc bad Men, i i. k)c> * *nd opprcfs their Subjcfts againft rcaron and againft Law, wc hire ao reafon Icfr us, bur. C 187] ' but Prayers to God, in whofe hands are the hearts of Kings. ---A^atfoever Injuries they ' heap upon us, vvhatfbever Violences and Perfecutions we fufler under tlicm, we mult ' not fufier our Pariions to rife and fwell againft them ; — much Ms mud wc take up ' Arms, and by force refill their Perfons or Authority: — * Thofe who take up Arms P. 34- * againft their Sovereign's Authority fight againft Heaven. Mr. Graile, Redor of Blickjing in Norfolk, pubhih'd four Sermons r ' For Loyalty to "^ond. i63v * our Prince \s a thing connmanded by God himfelf, together with Piety and Devotion ^* ^^'^^* ' * tov/ards himfelf, yea, and commanded m the very next place to it j fo that the one is * a part, an infeparable part, a very confiderable part of theotlitr: And it follows from \ * hence by an apparent Confcquence, that Mens Difloyalty is a clear indication of their ir- * religion ; if they fear not the King, they fear not God. If any Manfeem to he reli- ^ ^gious, and bridles not bisl'ongue from ffeaking evil of Dignities, or Higher Pomers^J'^^,'j^\' ^^^j ' that Mafis Religion is vain ; and 'tis much more fo, if he holds not his hands from r<,w. 13, il ' refffling thefe Pcwers : Our Law will have no Error, nolnjuftice, no Folly, no Imper- Po3j54,5^ ' fedtion whatfoever to be found in the King. All the States of the Realm joyned to- ' gether, all the Nobles and Commons, and the whole Body of tlie People have not a * Power and Authority equal to his : — For otherwife he would not be the King of a * Kingdom, but of fingle Men feparately taken. The King is no fubftitute of the Peo- P- 5^' 'pie, but the Minifter of God, and his Power is the Ordinance of God. — It is a con- *tradi(ftion to be Sovereign, and to have a Superior.— The Lords, both Spiritual ?,nd ^' 57- ' Temporal together, with all the Commons alfembled in Parliament, do by a folcmn * Ofiih acknowledg the King to be Supreme, and themfelvesto be his Subjedts: And they * have in publick Statutes particularly declared, — That bbth,^ or either Houfes of Parlia- * men t cannot, nor lawfully may raife or levy any War, ofleniive or defenfive, ag;iinft •^ ' his Majefiy, his Heirs and lawful Succeffcrs : — Neither is the King accountable to them, ' or to any other beiides God : Thefe are the Eftentials of Sovereignty. There is * but one Cafe, wherein a good and loyal Subjed: will refufe to obey his Prince, and that is, * when fuch Obedience will by no means confift with his Obedience to God: But ^•^°>^'; * there is no Cafe whatfoever, wherein he dares either to relift or reproach the Perfon or T^ xig iV ' Authority of the King, or to offer any Indignity to him : — To fight againft him, is to 1 54. ' ' * fight againft God, whom the King reprefents, — itpon any pretence whatfoever, it cannot ' be done without open Perndioufnefs and Rebellion : — Such are Monfters of Men, and * are as natural brute Beafts, made to be taken anddeftroyed : So S. Pt/-er,de(cribesthem, * zPet. %. ic, 12. Mv. David Jenncr, in his Prerogative of Primogenitures *, afferts the fame Caufe :*^''^^-i-' Altho the Law of God is indeed above all Kings, and if they wilfully tra7}fgrefs the ^' ^ fame, they arc all accountable unto God, atid unto God only for the fayne, yet m this Kingdom of England, no Statute Law is or can be above, the KJng, becaufe it was the K^7'g that prft gave life and being to the Law of the Land-y the Kftig by hit Pypyal Affent made the Law to be what itiSy viz. a Law: 'But the Law of the Land did not mnl^ the Kjng to be what he is, viz. a Kjng j for the KJng was Kj?}g before the Law. ■ That the DcHnn and Pra8ice of Depofmg lawful Kjngs. and Ex- P. 121, eluding the right Heir from Jucceedirg in the Throne for his being an Heretick^, Idolater, cE^ tyrannical and ivicksd, is grounded upon nothing but Popery and Fanaticifin. ^^ Mr. Ha7icocf\^, in his Anfwer to the Vifcount Staff or as Memoir es : ' I could make it ^^"^- *^'^-* * evident, that the fame M.ixims of Political Divinity, the fame Arguments, and many ^^^^ '^ times the fam.e Phrafes and ExpreiTions are to be found in the Heads of both Faviions : M knovv-'tis difputed, whether the Ring- Leaders of Sedition among us poyCond the * Jejuits, or the 'j-'cJJiits. them ; but 1 do not envy the Biflio,-s of J^orne the Hanov of * having firlt poyfon'd them both with Antimonarchfcal Dodrins. If Milton (the great B b 1 ' Orae'e C «88 3 * Oracle of one oi" tlie F.idion^) h.id own'd liiinfclr to be n Pnpifl, there had been no * reafbn to woiidei- at the Impiety of his Dodrlns, which he either did, or might have ' learnt from the Pope.% and greatelt Divines of the I{oman Church. It was truly-" al- ' ledg'd by Sahncifms, that the Dodrin of the facrcd and inviolable Authority of Princes * was preferved pure and uncorrupt in the Church, till the Bifhops of ^ome attemptcci ' to fet up a Kingdom in this World paramount to all Kings and Emperors; but he with * his ufual Confidence, acquits the Popes, and charges his Antimonarchical Principles on ^ Luther^ Z^nngltus, Ca'vi}2, Bucer, Martyr^ PareuSy and all the Reformed Divines. |P. 53' • * Bellarminc, Parfo7iSy Crcfiuel, Suare:{, (^c. are the Men that furnifh'd the lead- * ing Fad:ion among us with Principles and Precedents, with Arguments and Texts of [3p ' Scripture;— —out of whom they either did or might have derived the Grounds of tiie * War againft the King, of ereding an High Court of Juftice^ aiid of bringing him to 'the Block. >iP. 55. John Goodwin, in one ot his Pamphlets hath this remarkable Expreflion, As for of- I fering Violence to the Perfon of a Kjng. or attempting to take away his Life^ we \fi..\i^^t-c. leave the Proof of the latvftdnefs of it to thofe pr(fou7id Difputers thejefuits. — / ' have fair fy rejfrefented thofe Dot^rijis and Principles, which fink^ at the very root of our eflabhfiod I{eligion and Government, with the Arts atid Infiruments which have been ufed by the prevailing FaBion of the Roman Church for the Subverfion of jl 3Q31 them : And I ktiow no ftronger Argument againji the truth and goodnefs of any i^- hgion, than that it fupplants moral flight eoufnefs, and ferves to be a Bond ofConffira- cy ; allotPcs of Sedition and Treachery, Injufhice and Cruelty ; for how can that I^eli^ gion be from God, which maketh Men utilike to God, as bad or worfe than if they were left to the Principles and Inclinations of their own Natures ? Of the Church of England / will only fay. It hath ejiablijyd the ^ght of KJngj uponfuchfure and unalterable Foundations, that it is the Interest, ai well as the Duty of the Civil Power, to fupport and defend it. 11 ^dv. Mi\ S'malridge. ' Certainly that Dodlrin which invades the juft Rights of Princes, can on uj * hope but for few Profelytes among thofe, who have conftantly defended them in their ; ch. Govern, i jVritings, aflerted them in their Decrees, and upon all occafions vindicated them with rcacc. t ^j^^l^ Swords. For we do not lye open to the imputation of a condition d and di- * itingui/hmg Loyalty, who have (hewed our readinefs to imitate the glorious Exam- ' pies of our Fathers, and were prepar'd (had not God's good Providence prevented our ' Service^ to have tranfcribcd that Copy lately at Sedgmore, which they (et us formerly ' at Edg-hill. And in truth our Heady Fidelity to the Prince is fo unquellionable, that ' our Enemies have been pleafed to ridicule what they could not deny, and have made * Paffive obedience bear a part in our Charader, when the Mufe hath been enclin'd to ' Satyr. Thus alfo the Perfon ofsiuality, who wrote the Reafons, T0jy a Proteflantfhouldnot 53,31. turn Papifi. * I am then quite out of conceit with your Religion, iince I cannot * embrace it without endangering my Loyalty ( by reafon of the Depofing Dodrin) in * cafe I live up to the pitch of its real Principles. But 'tis all one to me, fo long a$ I * remain a Proteftant, what Religion my Prince is of (^thol could wifh, he were of the * fame I profefs ) becaufe his Authority over me, and my indifpenfible Obligatioji to ' fubmit to him, do not depend upon his Opinion or ReHgion, but upon his Birth- ' right ; yet have we not reafon to doubt, if the zealous fort of Roman Catholickj would * not think it lawful to take Arms againft their Prince turn'd a Heretick, fince the French ., * League againft Henry the 4th. was upon this very account ftyled Holy; and had I not , * been particularly acquainted with the Principles of the Church of i^ome, I had never con- I * ceived how it came topafs, that fuch great Numbers of learned and well-meaning Men \ ^ 'too * too, could be guiky of fiich a horrible wkkednefs as that was, and tovgtt tlmr\(dves fo * far, as to pretend Holinefs in aa open Rebellion againft their lawful Prince. I am ' then more fatisfied with the Loyalty of a Proteltant, efpecially of the Church of England, * who acknowledgeth the Prince to be a Supreme Governour over all his Subjedsr ^'id * Sovereign Judg in all Cafes, than with that of a l{oman Catholic^, who feems to fet li- * mits to his Power by fuch reftridiions, as neither Reafon nor Scripture can warrant. Mr. Pomfret, ' Muft t!ie free-born Subjed: break in upon the Birtlirights and Libei'ties Serrr.cali . * of the Crown, and reduce it to SubmitTion and Slavery, that the humerfom Chriftian Subj^uicn * may enjoy, what he is pjeafed to call his Chriftian Liberty? Chrift gave not his Blood for^*,;''"-^"^j^ * this end j nor did he make a purchafe of a difobedient and gainf^ying People : — Be ^^' ^ ' * •confident, no man can be God's Servant, unlefshe be alfo a good Subjed. ^ Some P. 22 * mens Opinions and other mens Interefts, is the Confcience they fo much talk of ^ and. ' then it is no wonder at all, they cannot for their hearts obey, when they themfelvesarefet- * ting up for Superiority. Paflfive Obedience is a patient and mild Suffering the U PaiT.r *hard and unjuit Ufages of Kings, being both the Chriftian's Duty and Profe/fion: But ftatedan * this meek and Chrillian Principle was of late called to an account, and with Arguments *^^rr^^- * of Railery and Contempt endeavoured to be hooted out of the World. —Under the p^'i ? 'old Law, when the King fliould ufurp upon their Lands, and Wives and Children, * I Sam. 8. 11.18. all their Remedy was, Tejhall cry out tmto the Lord in that day, &c, * - ' " ' T/jgy that refift, Jhall receive to themfehes damnation. It is in vain to fay p, 17, ig, * more, being fo plain to any Man to underftand, that ferioufly thinks of a day of Judg- 19, 2 ' ment, when all the dawbing of Liberty and Property, and B^ligion, (hail be wiped offi *and no pretence nor diftinCtion, fatisfie againft the evidence of Truth, and fo i>Iain Ex- ' preflions. Mr. Nicolas Claget. Difloyal Principles difpofe Men to he tinc^uiet SuhjeBs, fuch as Scrm. oa thefe. That all Power is from the People, and is put into the King's hands upon truft, ' Tf'^f-A-i that it is lawful for Subjects to enter into Covenants and AiTociatio, is for the defence of p *^* themfelves and their Religion, againft the Command of the Prince, (^c. which are the ^9.^40^^'^' podrins 0/ Jefuits and Fanaticks 5 DoHrines of fo pernicious a coifequence to thepub- ' lick^ Peace^ that it is enough to make us rejeSl them as falfe, without examining them ^** ^^f* further. '< — Such impious DoBrins and Principles as are deftruHive of the State, and do r>'/''"X leave Governments and Governors infecure. * And is E{eligion and God's Caujl- Mo-^lchY a Pretext for Treafon and f^ebellion ? This is next to Biafphemy, and is an impious l(c~ '• 15.22,7' flexion on the Wifdom and Potver of Gody as if to bring about his oivn Defjgns, he 7'- S^jB.. flood in need of our Devilifli Devices. ' ^°^- *98. ^O'. 209 t 259. Mt.Jobn Cook, Ssrm. before the L.Mayor, Mty 15. i6S;. fx^,% 9- "-24, 25. Dr. 'fo. Trice Ser.Ti. Sm o i'<"^ TH- 1. 12. 15. 18. Mr. iVill. BAtony Ccreh Kedivwui. pag. 9. 14. 29. Mr. H:o^bam on I'rcv. 24. 21. ta-r. It %. Rrf i. loS. 125. 137. 157. 160. 175= ^c. Mr.^yhitfitJU's Sermon before th? L. Mayor, Jul.-o. \6i2. on JudeS ^ MrGi9- Aflize Sermon, p. 12. Mr. Hyrkk's Sermon, July 26. r 68$. v. 6, to, 1 ;, 26. Mr. iovirw's Sermon at the y'lGtVfln, ^pr. 12. 1681. ^ 27, Z4- Dri^mith, Prebendary oCNorrvnh, Aflize Serm. Sept.^^. 1668. p. 8, 9. &c, id AmrlllrJr F.'/'. 27. 1672. p. 28. . B.K.«^e//. Sermon zt^orrv^ch, July 19. 1679. onRo?;,. 13. 4.;..6.7. Dr.Tybr.^;/-^ 0,'^ • B'ljol, Serm. Jum 21. 1685. on Tn. 5. 1. p. ^, 5, 6, 14. 16, 17, iS, cr-c. Mr. Barti's Serm. Mty 29. 16S4 p 21' Z, /> Mr. E/Wc«?e's Scriptural Catcchifm, p. 59. Mr. Mjcf's Serm. on S^od. 20. 12. p. 9, lo, 12, 12 i- zi^f 2t '' Dr. Fr. Gregory^ Scrm. Nov. 5. 1679 T- 6, 9. 2^. , Mr. JftlUGcdvun^ Sermon, May 24. i65a. p. 21 '22^^ ' Mr ^ ^^ 8cr:^ on i Pet. t. x6. p. 14, 17, 18. Mr. Fiflm\ Serm. Jxn. 30. 167a. p. i r, 1 5. Mr. S:iycr\ AiTize Serm Wb ['. r. do deferve. p. 9.r. an. 1 54! , p. 1 1, marg. r. Barnes, p. 1 4. 1. 1 8. r. as they. p. 20. r. a Friend, p. 31. 1 24. r. ^ihe. p. 36. muft. p. 53- how much. p. 57- 1- 1- theftate, dele after the words, to following, p- 59. 1 16. they could, p. 70. 1. 31. r. rend, ^c. p. 79. 1. 27. r. then. p. 82. 1. i6.(oy which T. and, p. 84. r. or Merode. p. 83. r. as if he. p. 9 1, ^.forer. p. 94. Abbadon, p. 95. 1. 2. r. whom. p. 96. VX2. p. loi. r. thenonly B, p. 1 04. marg. Botvfin. p. 105. 1 2S. r. was the firft. 0.109. dele the Cicero of the Fr. Church, ddc Buckjer of Faith, p, 112. 1. 37. r. that Bog\is. p. 1 27. r. 1661. p. 1 38. r. Thefes. p. 144. after B. Fell (hould be placed D. Alleftry, who is placed p. 147. and inftead of Dr. Alleftry fliould be placed p. 147. B. Thomas, p. 149. r. wickedly, The reft the Reader is defired to corred. ADVERTISEMENT. "tl? T/j^ Fewer communicated by God to the Prince, and the Obedience required of the SubjeB : Briefly laid down and confirmed out of the Holy Scriptures, the Tefti- mony of the Primitive Church, the Dilates of right Reafon, and the Opinion of the wifeft among Heathen Writers. By the moft Reverend Father in God James late Lord Archbilhop of Armagh, and Primate of all Ireland. Faithfully pub- lifhed ou: of the Original Copy (written with his own hand ) by the Reverend Father in God, I{obert Saunderfon, L. Bifliop of Lincoln ^ with his Lordfhips Pre- face thereunto. Sold by the Bookfellers in London, C • 3 A N APPENDIX. Chap. VIII. The klief of the Church of Scothnd in thisfoinu S E C T. I. ALtho the Reformation in Scotland was begun, and carried on in a very tumultuous manner, and Knox, and Bucba- nun^ (two leading Men in that Kingdom, as to the Affairs of the Church) had mfeded that Nation, propagating their Opini- ons far and wide^r/^^afif Rifig^ ^^^ accountable^ and may he refifiedy&e. yet it pleafed God not to leave the truth without Witnclies there, who honeftly, confcientioufly, and ftoutly aflerted the Interefts of the true Church, and her Governors, Ecclefiaftical and Ci- 12 vil ; in this Catalogue the moft Reverend Archbifhop of St. An- ^ drovs^ Spot/wood claims the firft place ; who having ihcwn,what |Lib. i.p. the Ancient Dodrin of that Church was in the Cafe of King 1 8. edit. Fer^uard (whom, when the Nobility confulted to depofe for his '^77- deteftable cruelties, the Famous Bifliop CoJman by his Authority kept them back ; telling them, that the fumfhment of Kings he- longed to God, and that he, ere it were long, "mould take 'vengeance of his Wickednefi) and *how ill, and unwifely Knox, znAWtllock, *Lih.3.p. in the Cafe of the Queen Regent, advifedthe Scotcb Lords^ that '3^- Magiftrates for juft cfiufes might he depri'ved, and that, hecaufe the (lueet} wot a maintainer of Super fi-ition, and defpifed the Qcunjel of B the the Nobility, they might jufhly deprive her of all Regiment, and Au- p. 137. thority over them; he gives his own better. judgment, 'that the ' former Opinion was neither' found in it felf, nor had it any ^ warrant in the Word of God ; for howbeit the Power of the 'Magiflrates be limited, and their OflSce prefcnbed by God, and l^ ^ that they may hkewife fall into great offences ; yet it is no ' where permitted to Subjeds to call their Princes in queftion^ or ' make Infurredions againft them, God having referv'd the Pu- * nifhment of Princes to himfelf. Afas Mother (for the ^Scotch Minifters had urged that example, as alfo Jehus) was * his Subjcd, and fo might lawfully be difcharg'd from the Au- ' thoricy (which by his favour fhe enjoyed) after fhe fell to the 'Eredingand Worlhipping of Idols ; and what Jefu did was by 'God's exprefi commandment, who gives, and takes away King- ' doms as he pleafes ; but no Man hath this Power, and they * that prefimie otherwife, go exprefly againft the commandment ' of God, and the duty of Chriftian profeflion. The famegreat *Lib.3.p. and good Man, treating in another place of the fcurrilous Cha- 147. rader given the Queen Regent by the Author of the Hifiory »f the Reformation of the Church of Scotland f falfly, as he fays, fa- jQ^ thered on John Knox ) he fubjoins, ' that to detrad from the ' Fame of Princqs,, and mifcenfure their Words and Adions, fi- ' vouretk of malice, and no way becomes a Chriftian, much le(s ' a Minifter of Chrift ; and when John Welch Preaching at Edin- hurgh faid of the King, ' that one Devil being put out, feven * worfe were entred in place ; and that the Subjeds might law- ' fully rife, and take the Sword out of his hand ; which he con- ^ firmed by the example of a Father, that falling in a Frenzy^ *^ might be taken by tne Children, and Servants of the Family, *" and tyed hand and foot from doing violence ; the good Biiliop ' calls this juftly, a moft execrable Dodrin, and diredly repug- ' nant to Holy Scriptures, which yet was taken by many of the ' Hearers, as a found and free application ; fo ready are Men to ^ flatter themfelves in wickednefs , and even to juftifie impiety 'it felf This accurate Hiftory was dedicated to the Martyr Charles m the year 1659. ( a very little time before the Author's Death ) from the flacs of his peregrination, as he calls his refidence in England, whither the furious Covenanters in Scotland had dnven him from his charge^ and honors in his own Country ; fo that the en the Book is with reafoti to be look'd upon as his Uft Legacy, and the Teftimony of a dying Prelate Cwhofe whole life al(b was ordered agreeably) to this important, and truly Chriftian . Dodrin ; he living and dying, (ays the venerable Writer of his life, ^ like one of the Bilhops of thofe Primitive times, in the . ^ ^ ^ fimplicity of the Apoftohck Faith, when the Modern Names gj^^^" ' of Fadion were not known ; a Man of fo much moderation ji^mf!Mt ' and calmnefs, that he never dealt with the Church's Adverfaries ofArdib. ^ at their own Weapons, but borrowed his from the Armory ofSptJwood ' his Saviour, from whence he was furnifh'd with humility enough ^^'^^ ^'" 'to oppofc their Pride, and meeknefi enough to anfwer their 'choler. S E C T. IL To the Primate of Scotland^ I fhall join his dear Friend and Colleague (I might alfo juftly call him his Fellow Sufferer, tho he dyed long before the great Rebellion) WtUtam Cowper Bifhop of GalloTvay, and Dean of the Cbappel Rojal , a Man fo well thought of by the General Aflembly at Aberdeen an, 1616. ijthat jvid.iifc he was the chief Pcrfbn chofen to draw up a Lituigy for the of Archb. QhaxcYioi Scotland, and for that, and his Loyalty was fo harafs'd Sjfotfwsod by the Diflenters of his own Native Country, that/ or (uppreft. ) Qu. i. 'Whether a King be only, and * immediatly dependent from God, and independent from the ^ Body of the People, difFufive, colledive,, reprefentative, or vir- 'tual ? and this he affirms. Qu. ;. NVhether the nature of ' conveyance of Sovereignty to the King, is by truft immediatly * from the People ; and mediatly only rrom God ; and as fidu- * ciary, fb conditionate, and proportioned to what meafure the ' People pleafe? this he denyes. Qu. 5. Whether in any cafe, up- ' on any rea(bn, juft,or pretended, it be lawful for the Subjed, |3» ^ ^ Subjed:?, in what notion Ibcver imaginable, fingly, or joint- \ ly, cohesively, or reprefentatively to oj^ofe the Sacred Au- thonty ^thority of the King by Force or Arms^ oi' to relift him, either 'in a defenfive,or offcnfive way ? this al(b he denies : And in the ftating, and proof of the tirft queftion he fays, ^ his purpofe was ' to conlider the mam grounds, by which the Jefuit and Puritan P. 3- ' endeavour by no le(s fpurious, than fpecious pretexts of Liberty ' of the People and SubjecSfc, of the Reforming of Religion, purg- 'ingit from Error, prefervlng it in Purity, to rob Kings of their 'Sacred and Divine Right and Prerogative ; making them deri- ' vatives from the People, nay that Kings are accountable 'to the People,' as to their Superiors, cenfiirable, pimirtiable.and 'dethronable too ; a thoufand pities it is, that our Se6ta- ' ries, pretending fuch a Zeal againft Popery, and who no lefs ' malicioufly, than confidently rub upon found Proteftants the aP ^ ' perfions of Popery and Malignancy, do join with the word of ' Papifts in the worft, at leaft moft pernicious Do6lrins of Pa- tp|(ts. Their main Pofitions are thefe. r. That Royal Au- R 4- ' thority is originally, and radically in the People, x. That it is 'conveyed to a King from the People by a Truft devolved upon 'him. 3. That there is a coordinate^ Power, and in fome cafes ' the King is fubordinate to the Community. 4. That the King * in fome cafes may be refilled, and oppofed by violence. Force 'and Arms, at leaft in a defenfive way; the contrary of ' which we hold to be found Dodlrin, agreeable to the truth re- ' vealed in Scripture, confonant to the tenets and practice of the 'Ancient Chriftian Church, and grounded upon found reafoii 'deducted out of Nature, and the belt inilitutions of Policy and ' Government ; and having proved the independence of Kings upon the People at large through the Book, he in the cloie con- fiders that plaufible, and much abufed Aphorifm, [dm populi fu- q^^^ j^ ^fnma lex efio; and avers, that no fafcty can be to Mankind p. i 6 r/ ' without the fafety of Sovereignty, Exod. lo. it is the firft pre- 'ceptof the fecond Tablej Honor thy Father; where by Father is ' principally ( according to the Commentaries of Ancient and ' Modern Divines) meant the King; then follows, Thou (l)alt do ' no murther^ &c. to intimate to us, that neither lifd; nor chafti- ' fly, nor goods, nor honor, nor fame, nor any thing elle can ' be preferved, except the King have his right, — ^~ Wherefore P. 1 65. 'it is mod confonant to Scripture to fay, falifs Regis fuprema Po- ^ fuUfalus, the fafety of the King, and his Divine Royal Prero- ^gatiyeis the fafeft Sanduary for the People ; the meaning of P. \'j6, the * the Aphorifm is, that the Stare or Kingdom may really be fiich ' that the Sovereign muft exert, and exercife an Arbitrary Power ^ net ftand upon private Men's Interefts, or tranfgreffing of Laws 'made f-or the private good of individuals; but for the prefer- though ' fit to be done — without controul, he y^asfubordmate to none* * none was coordinate with him ; nor after the exfpiring of fix * months was he accountable to Senate, Confuls, or Tribunes, ^^^88^^ ^cn-. and at laft he concludes, i. If Kings are from God, then 1*89 d'c. '^^^^ ^^ ^ (bong motive to all Subjeds'to honor, reverence, and ' obey the King next to God, and above all other. 2. To main- ^tain our Kings in Honor, Wealrh, and Power proportioned to (C3=' 'fo high a Calling. %. Then it is High Rebellion againft God to ' oppole or refift the King ; it is the Apoftle's con(equence./?ow. ' I ^ I, 2. he, that obeyeth not the Kmg (iaith St. Cbrjfofiome 'on thole words J fighreth againft God, (what do they then, ' that come in Arms againft him ? ) who by his Law hath efta- ' blifh'd Obedience, and not refiftance ; and the Apoftle every ' where, always, and upon all occafions endeavours this mainly, P. 190. V. ^ that our Obedience to Kings is not arbitrary, conditional, or by P- ^93« * compad, but nccefiary,anci impofed upon us by God ; he 'that rebelleth againft the King, rebelleth againft God; he that ' blalphemeth the Kmg, blalphemeth God ; and the great- ' neis of the Sin may appear, that the greateft of judgments fall ' upon Traytors and Rebels : Scripture is plentiful m examples of ' this kind, and all ftory witnefleth for it ; remember the Story 0^ ' of Rudolph Duke oi Suevta^ who fworc Allegiance co Henry IV. ' and by Pope Hildebrand was loofed from his Oath, how mifera- ' bly dyed he ? and before his death the right hand, with which ' he Iwore was cutoff, and fay he could to the Bifliops, this was ' the hand that was lifted up, when I (wore Allegiance to my ' Emperor, juftly cut off for my Perjury and Rebellion, for which ' you arc to aniwer, who put me upon this mifchievous Courfe ' and Rebellion; — if they efcape Men, God hath Executioners ' m ftore, and ready for them ; he will revenge for his own In- ' tereft. ScA S E e T. IV. On the a6. of Sept. An, 1658. the Biihop of Doivn and Connor in Ireland Henry Lejly^ a Learned Man, and by Birth of Scotland held his Vilitation at Lifnegarvy^ and in his Speech to his Cler- liPnnted at gy ; which hath been pubhlhed in feveral Languages to the World, i-^'^^'^B?- faith the Author of a t Vack of Puritans mamtatning the unlaw- 'WaM^'c. ftUmfs of fuhfcribing the new Engagement: He* fully confutes the ^^- ^^^^' Covenant then newly fworn, and fiibfcribed by many in Scotland , ^^^o- and in that Speech he {olemnly profeiles, * ^ that the firfl: thing, *p.7,8,9, ' that made him out of love with that Religion f befides their grofi ' Hypocrifie ) was their injurious dealing with Kings, who are * God's Vicegerents here upon Earth, which he obferved both by ' their DoArm, and by their pradice ; as for their Dodrin, they ' take from the King all Authority in Caufes Ecclefiaftical, &c. ^they allow Subjects to refift their Prince by force of Arms, and '=f!X * in fome cafes to depofe hira, yea, and to take away his life, if ^ he be a Tyrant, and though he be the godlieft Prince in the ' World, he muft be efteenied a Tyrant, if it pleafe the Presby- ' tery for to declare him to be fuch ; — and (uch was their pra- 6iice (and he mentions fuch, as he lays, came wtthin the compafs of his own remembrance) ^ when the Earl of Bothwel was in the Ad: See the * of Rebellion againft the King, and had divers times attempted burthen 'to take away His Majellies life, there were great Gatherings m^^^JT^^^* ' Scotland for the relief of Geneva, then ftreightly befieged by the ^* '^* * Duke of Savoy ; the Minifters who were the Collectors, gave a * great part of it to maintain the Earl in his Rebellion againft ' the King. The Author of a Book Intitied, a Dialogue of white P- i '> I2> ^Devils, f ays exprefiy, that if Princes do hinder the bringing in ^^* ' of their Difciphne, they are Tyrants, and being Tyrants, they 'may be depofed by their Subjeds; and fb fays another, who 'calls himfelf Stephana Brutus and the Traytor Calderwood- ' in his blafphemous Book, called Alt are Damafcenum, doth not ' only rail againft King James^ charging him vvith Perjury and ' Perfecution, but alfb doth inveigh again ii all Kings whatfbever, * laying, Naturd infitum efi ommbm regibm in Chrifium odium ; f but I fhall jhew elfewhere, that Calderwood recanted this Dodrin^ ' Good God ! can they be Chriftians, that do thefe things .'* p . . 'or have they any warrant for this out of God's word , which com- en 'commands us to be fiibjed to Superior Powersj and that foi- 'confcience fake, even when all Kings were Enemies unto ^Chriftian Religion? or hav^they any example of thoft pro- 'ceedings out of pious antiquity? The Chriftians of the Primitive ' Church, when they were led as llieep to the (laughter all the ^ day long, and (ufFcred the moft exquifite torments, that could ' be deviled, yet would never take Arms for to refill the Prince, ^ but put on this refblution, Arma noflra freces d^ lacryma " * ■ ' It is not long fince a Jefuit wrote a Book in the defence of the ' Loyalty of their Order, alledgmg that Proteftants had allowed ' tha Rebellion of Subjeds againit Princes, as much as any of ' their Order had done, and gives inftance in Buchanan, Knox^ ^ and Goodman ; but Andreas Rtvettn a Profeflbr of Lejden SLn- * iwering the Jefuit, doth profels, that all Proteftants do con- ' demn chat Dodrin, and afcribcs the raflinefs of Buchanan^ and * Knox prafervido Scatorum ingenio^ &* ad audendum prompto. ■ ^ a juft caufe of War doth not warrant every Man to undertake ' VVar, though agamft a ftranger (much left againft the King, ^ againft whom no Caufe, though never (b juft, can make a War ^ ^ ' undertaken by his Subjecfts warrantable) thefe conditions P.28,<5c. c Q^^ himlelf requireth in an Oath, Jerem. 4. ^. Thou fljalt [wear ^ the Lord liveth^ in truth, in judgment^ and in righteoufnefs, i. In ^ truth, and therefore not falfly, Levit, 19. ii. 2. In judgment^ i,e. ^ out of a certain knowledge of the thing, which we fwcar, ' Laltly, in Righteoufnefs, i. e. as the matter of the Oath muft be ^ true, and our knowledge of it certain ; fb we muft fwear unto ' a good and lawful end ; for to make the name of God a bond ' to do evil, is a fin out of meafure finful ; but the end of this ' laft Oath is moft unlawful, even to arm Subjeds againft their ^ Pj incc, &c, there are many, who have fworn this Oath, ' who before did receive the Oath of the King's Supremacy, and * of Canonical Obedience, &c. (b that here is Oath againft Oath ; ' — and furely fince this is a (wearing Age with them, they may ■^ ^ do well to (wear once more, that they will never fwear fb ' again. Herod had better broken his rafti Oath, than cut off ^John BaptiJFs Head ; and yet I muft tell you, it is not altoge- ' ther (o heinous a crime to take a head from a Prophet, as to ' pull a Crown from a King's Head. Jam. 3.17. Heavenly Wi(- ' dom fwhich is the true Religion) is therefore called f/^r^, be- ' caufe It ailoweth of nothing, which is not in its felf juft, law- ful. Cp3 ful, atidhoneft; but their Religion allows of many things, which in themfelves are neither juft, lawful, nor honeft, as namely— dif obedience to lawful Authority, and Rebellion againft Prin- ces ; again, it is not peaceable^ for thefe Men are the Incendia- ries of Chriftendom, as if they had come to fet fire upon the •Earth, &c, and who would be in love with that Religion, whole bond is Perjury, whofe baage is Rebellion ? therefore, come out from amongft them, and feparate your felves ; be not partakers with them in their fins, left ye receive alfo of their plagues. This fame Biftiop of Down Preach'd at Bredah before King Print, at Charles II. and the Princefi of Or^;?^e, a little time after the exe- thcHrf^wr crable Parricide of Charles the Martyr; who (as that ^^^J^^^lfund tcacheth us) ^ by all Laws, Divine and Humane, was privileged reprinted 'from any punifhment, that could be inflicStedby Men.- 1660. *God never gave unto the People Power over their King ; as is P. 12, 13. 'evident by the Scripture, by the Law of Nature and Nations, by *the known Laws of Evgland^ by the clear and undeniable Rea- 'fons, i^d by the conftant Dodrin and Practice, of the True, * Ancient, and Cathelick Church, ■ ■ ■ and yet thefe monflrous * Tray tors, have facrilegioufly Invaded God's Throne, and Ufurp'd 'his Office, whole peculiar it is to be Judge of Kings. Tilate 'knew by the hght of Nature, that a King is not to be put to ' death, therefore he faid unto the Jews^ Jhall ICrucifieyour King ? yofc.19.r5 ' — and tti& Chief Priefls, as impudent and malicious as they ' were, they did not deny the Propofition, that a King is not to 'be put to death, but theydenyed the afTumption, that Jefus was ' their King, faying, we have no King hut Cefar; and as they are 'wor(e than thc^Jews, fo they are worfe than Pagans ; ■ ' TuUy (ays of King Deiotarus^ ita inufitatunf' eft^ Regem i;afitis re- * um ejfe, &c. For a King to be guilty of death is f ueh a thing, as ' hath not been heard of ; nay they are worfe than Devils,for ' the Devils never rife up againft their Prince, tho he be as bad as 'bad can be;*? — — altho the Preshperians and Independents were P.2i,C^c. ' the chief Murderers, yet there be many others, who are fprink- ' led with his Blood by deferting him, even all thofe, who had ' power and means, and did not ufe them for his defence 'our Saviour Joh, 18. ;6. infinuates, that. the Servants and Sub- ' jeds of an Earthly King, are bound to fight for his defence,— ■ there were others, that never approved of any of their proceed- p. 24. C ings P.i6. P, 29. P. i2. 0= ^ C 10 ] ings againft the King, knowing that their Rebellion was mott unlawful; vet did they in fbme fort comply with the Rebels, for fear of lofing their Eftates , thei ; Liberties, their Lives ; thefe are more like to Peter ^ than to Judas : The Jews pretend- ed a Law for killing Chnft, Job, 19. 7- but they had no fuch Law to produce ; fb the Murderers of our Sovereign, labour to perfuade Strangers, that they aded according to the Laws of their own Land ; but their Coniciences can tell them, than they did it without Law, and quite contrary to the Law of the Land, the Law of God, the Law of Nature and Nations ; Chrift was not condemn'd by any rule of Law, but by the Vote of Parlia- ment; the Gaufe pretended for Crucifying of our Savi- our, was Salus Fofuli, the fafety and liberty of the People, which is the common pretence of all Rebels, the fame was pre- tended for the Murtherof our Sovereign ; the true Religion alloweth in no way of any Rebellion againft Princes; the true Religion delivered unto us in Scripture, and profefled in the True, Ancient, and Catholick Church, doth teach us to ho- nor, and obey the King, as God's Minifter let over us ; and that the injuries of Kings, tho never (b great, are to be endu- red by their Subjeds, who have no other remedy, and are to u(e no other Arms againft their King, be he never (o wicked, but Prayers and Tears ; that they are to pray for him unto God, who hath the hearts of Kings in his Hand, and can turn them, when he thinks fit; that in no cafe they are torefift the King by force, nOr take upon them to judge him, becaufe he hath no Superior here on Earth, but is referv'd to God's Tribunal, to whom only he oweth an account of his actions ; as for that Dodrin of oppofing, depofing, and killing of Kings, it was firfl broach'd m the Court oiRome.d. thoufand years after Chrift, to maintain the Pope's Fa(5tion againft: the Emperor, and other Princes ; and hath been fince hotly defended by the Jefutts^ and other the Pope's Parafites, and what they have fpued out of their mouth the Puritans havelick'd up, borrowing all their- Ar- guments, and indeed have gone fb far beyond their Mailers^ in all Treafonable Dodrins and Practices, that in comparifon of them, even the Jefuits, now may be accounted Loyal Subjects ; but that is not the IVtfdom of God, but the Wtfdom of the JVorld, that comes to nought ; the Church of England did abhor that Do- drin of Refiftance, and in the point of fubjedion, as in other things. C H 3 ^ thlflgg, followed the true Ancient Catholick Church 5 that Re* * ligion only among all Chriftjan Religions doth promife (afety, «|3 ^ and fecurity to Kings, fubmirting them neither to PopC;, Par- ^liament, Presbytery, nor People, but unto Gpd only, by whom, ' and for whom they reign. This Biihop Leflie is alfb (aid by many to be Author of the Ep- file Congratulatory of Lyfimachus Nicanor the Jejuit to the Scotch Co- . . vemnters ; tho there be others, that fay it was written by Mv.Jdhn ^^^",5 .^ Corbet^ who wrote the ungirding of the Scottijh Armorfif whom more^, i, hereafter. In this Epiftle Lyfimachus congratulates the Covenanters their having f or faken the former^erroneom DoBrinofthe Proteftants conr- cefning the Civil Magiftrate, and hopes, that tSey will alfo ketimes abjure all that yet remains ; that having fo well begun at the Head^ the Civil Magiflrate, he srufied^ they (hall embrace the remanent Members of our Docfrin with a continued fuccefs ; - ■ >- he confejjes, P.3,4,5,6. that Government requires y there fljould be in every Republick fome ^^J Prince that is Supreme^ ■ " that all the Power and Authority, his Deputies f Judges, &c.) have of the Sword, is the Kmg**s, and that it can never ft and with fenje or reafon, that Hts Majefties own Power, and Authority can be ujed againfi himfelf ; hence it is, that Vrinces heing Legiflators.,^/^, above the Laws, ( i. e. the coercive, tho not. the dire<5tive Vowir of th^m) but to confound this^ fays he^ we have changd an abfolute Tower into a mixt Government , made the Roman Empire EleSlive, and the Emperor depo fable (for I will afjure you J his holtnejs was not Jleeping, when the Emperor was thus cloggd, — - the Plea of the Ancient Chrifiians was, rogamus, C^efar, non pug- namus — - hut Mr. Andrew Ramfey Minifier of Edinburgh faidp^ - pretty well, that it was God's will^ the Primitive Church jhould con- ,g^ firm the truth by Suffering, -and that noWy the truth being confirmed, it's his willy that we defend the truth by ac^tion in refifiing of Tyrants j and what War is better, than that which is for Religion^ ^fter'p.n (f^c. this he proceeds y to prefcrtbe the Covenanters /«c/6 Methods, as he knew would by degrees, hut fpeedily, make a change in the Govern- ment\i to do which the more eafily, they are to aj]'erty that Kings are not of Divine Inftitution, but of Humane Inftitution by Poiitive Laws, and that the Majefty remaining in the People, they may^ if there be a lawful cau[e, change the Government, — — that P. 38! Subjects are to fay Obedience to the King no longer than he defends the Religion and Laws^ and when he ceafes to do fo, they are no Enemies and Traytors, that difpenfe with thek Oaths, even with C 2 ^ tht the Oath of Allegiance and Supremacy, &c. the other remarkable padages of that Treatife^ I mud leave the Reader to inquire af- ter, when I have told him, that this Epfile was reprinted at Ox- ford Ann, 1684. wich a Preface to the Reader very well worth his notice; wherein it is affirm'd upon very good grounds^ and Au- thorities, that Mr. Corl;et was the Author of it ; which with the ungirding of the Scotch Armor ^ and the examen conjurationis Scott- cana gave fuch difgul^, that in the Scotch Commiffioners Articles againlt the Earl of Strafford, the countenancing thefe three Books was one, that encouraged his Tryal and Sentence. SECT. V. In the fame year i6;8. there happened a warm difpute be- General tween l^v. Forbes, Dv. Scrogie, Dr.LeJley, Dc* Baron, Dr.SMald, demands and Dr. Roffe of Aberdeen on the one hand, and Henderfon^D'tck-^ conc.tht y^^^ ^^^ q^^j. ^^ ^j^g qj-j^^j, ^[^^^^^ ^^^ Covenant. Dr. Forbes^ &c, nant Prin- ^^^'I'^'ii^gi ^^^^ though SubjeBs may make a Covenant of mutual de- ted Amo /^w^^ b^ Arms, with the confent of the King, who only under God bath 1638. p. 5. the Tower of Arms, or of the Sword m this Kingdom ; they who made y g this late Covenant, had not his confent ; n& warfare y and confequently, no covenant importing warfare, is lawful without jufi Authority, which we are perfuaded, is only in the Supreme Magifirate^ and in thofe , who have power and imployment from him, to take Arms ; yea^ fo far as we know, all moderate Men, who duly reffe^ l3^ Authority, will fay, that it is fo in all Kingdoms, and Monar- chies properly fo called (of which nature is this His Majefties moji Ancient Kingdom ) and that it is altogether unlawful to Sub- jeils, in fuch Kingdoms to take Arms againfi their Prince, , for which caufe that Famous and mofi Learned Dr, Rivetus, in his liCap. 13. HJ^f'^ita Vapulans, fpeaking of the judgment of Biiclmniny &c. pro- p. 274, f^ff^^hfirfi, that he, and all other Protejlants condemn fuch Do5lrin, 275. 2. That this error did proceed from a miflake of the Government of the Scotch Kingdom, as if it were not truly, and properly Monar* chical. ;. That the rajhnefs of thofe Writers, ts to be ajcnbed partly to the hard and periUous times of Perfecution, wherein they lived ^and P.aS' f^n// Scotorum praefervido ingenio, gcc." ■■■ ■ 'the forbearance of Obedience to fiandmg Laws without Licence of Superiors, and contrary to their Commandment, if it be done by deliberation, and if Min tye thiwfdves by an Oath to da fo^ is manifejl difobedience, — we -ivt camot fee, nor conceive, hovj a Vow and Band^ of matntaining the meanefi StihjeB of this Kingdom againfi all Per fins whatfoever, ' and confecjuently againft the Kmg himjelf^ in dtfohedience of his Laivs^ can confix ivith that love, reverence^ and [uhje^ton, which we owe to our King ; If it be a fin in Parents to f revoke thetr ChiU p ^ drtn to wrath, much more is it a fin in Children to provoke their Parents, effecially Patrem Patriae, the common Father of the Country y fo to wrath ; and whereas Henderfon, and his Brethren ob- ^"^ jested Providence^ they anfwer, that the work of God toward any Nation, how firange and wonderful foever it feem to he, zs never contrary to hts word; and therefore we fear not to he found fighting a^ainfi God's fVork, fo long as we fight not againfi his Truth reveal- I ed in his Word. To chefe demands (bme Brethren of the Minifiry, as they call themfelves, wrote a reply the fame year, and among other que- pnnt.i^. ftions ask this. Whether do you think Chriftian Magtftrates to he of fo ahjolute and undoubted Power, notwithfianding the promife or paBion made with the Suhje^s at their Coronation, or any Law made for the Efiahlijlnng their Religion and Liberties, that there is nothing left, hut fuffering of Martyrdom in the Cafe of publtck In- vafion of their Religion and Liberties ? to which reply the fame Learned Men wrote their ^«;>/iei the fame year (which Duplies, are highly, and with.juflice commended m the King s larget Declaration, p. 71. ) in which having commended Kmg James s Book intitled, the true Law of free Monarchies, whereby many fir ong p^ j^ 20. arguments he doth at length demonfirate, that in a free Monarchy (fuch he proveth this his Ancient Kingdom of Scotland to be) the SuhjeBs for no occafion, or pretext whatfoever may take Arms, with- e^U OMt Power from the King, and much lefs againfi him, whether he be a good King, or an Oppreffor, whether Godly or Ungodly, although the People have might, andfirength humane ; and vindicated Whttaker^ P. 24. Bilfon, and Rivet; who are wrongly cited for refifl:ance of law- ful Superiors, they give this their Anfwer to the Queftion above- mentioned. I. It is evident by Holy Scripture, that it ts unlawful ^^^^^^ for Subjects in a Monarchical Efiate ( fuch as is this Kingdom of Scotland j to take Arms for Religion, or for any other pretence with- «^3 out Warranty and Power from the Prince, and Supreme Magifirate ; for the Scripture teacheth us , that the Sword belongetb only to the Ktng^ and to them, who are fent by him, Rom. i;. i Pet, 2. i;, 14- Ecclel.8. K ' ^hok^N^]: therefore, faith St. Paul, refift- cth . C '4 3 cth the Pew(3p, re(i(}eth the Ordinance of God, and they thae refift, ihall receives to themfelves dainnatlon ; in the words of tbg j^fofile St, Paul, there ti a remarkmhU opfofttion betwixt fubie<^ion and re(i fiance, the colledivc Body may fiipply in Church or * State, the defers of his Government; for want of good admi- 'niftration the Kmg is cenfurable; for enormous errors he is de- ' pofable, and they may difinherit his Poflerity. • And the ^ Margin rightly addsj this pofition is contrary to the word, hy * me Kings Reign. Pro v. i8. 15. and their Power is from God, Rom. ' r.;. I. he alfb relates two other of their dangerous po- ' fitions,- that a defenfive War- is lawful agamft a bad King, 'or a weak Kmg feduced by malignant Council; they ' may oppofe, and refift all his Officers and Commiflioners by ' force and violence^ if they come to execute his illegal com- ' mands ; and if he will be fo obftinatC;, that he will come m ♦as good ^ Arms againft * the(e good Chriftians^ they refift not his Au- as Rebels t thority but his Will; not his Office, but his Perfon.- and Tray- < q^^ prcfcrve all good Men from fwallowing this Poyfon, and p,^5. 'five his Church from this Presbyterian Scourge ; — ^ and from 'fiich extravagant xMaxims, which contam in them the fpawnof ' Treafon and Rebellion. SECT. VIL Lon.ie-i^ The fame year was the King's larger Declaration concerning the ^°^' late Tumults in Scotland publi&d, coUeEled out of their own foul ASls, and PVritings by Dr. Balcan^ual, as it is generally reported ; B.3.P.3. and in it we^are told, frthatthofe Men, who give themfelves * out to be the only Reformers of Religion, have taken fuch a ' courfe (\yy their Covenant, or pretended Holy League) to un- ^'dermine, and blow up the Reformed Religion, by the fcandal 'of Rebelhon and Difobedience, which (b far as in them lies, ' they have gone about to caft upon it, that if the Conclave of ' Rome,^ the feveral Colleges or Congregations, perpetually fit- ' ting at Rome for contriving, and effeding the means of redu- ' cing to the Roman Obedience all thofe Kingdoms and Provin- 'ces, which have juftly departed from them; nay, and if with ' both thefe, all the Jefuits, and others the moft fpecially combi- ' ned, and (worn Enemies to our Profeffion, were all affembled ' in one place, and had all their wits and devices concentrated 'into one conclufion and refolution ; they could hardly have ' fallen upon (uch a way, as thefe pretended Reformers have fal- •len upon, for turning all Men out of the Paths of the Reform- ed I ^ ed Religion, or have fettled upon (uch courfes, winch can be- * fpeak no other event, but the undoubted overthrov^^ of it, at ' lead in that Kingdom, unlefs God himfelf from Heaven (which ' we hope) ihall have all their coWeb contextures in derifion ; c theu' Preachers Sermons 4iave been deliver'd in the very ^ phrafe and ftyle of Becanus, Srioppm^ and Eudamon Johanm^y ' their poor arguments taken almoft ^verbatim out of Bellarm'tne, ' and Suarez,, &c, — — their cpnclufions are quite contrary to P. 4- < the Confeflionsof the feveral Reformed Churches, in their pac- ^ ticular Articles both of the Churcn, and of the Civil Ma^i- "^ c flrate, as appears by the Helvetian^ French^ Belpc, Poloman- ^ Argentine, Falatine, Genevian, our Ettglilh^ and Irijh, nay and ^ their own Scottijh pofitive Confetlion, Printed among the A6ts ' of Parhament of that our Kingdom, beddes the Augnfiane^And ^ all other particular Proteflant Confeflions of the Lutherans. * They have without our Authority, and in contempt of us, * and our Council eftablifh'd by us there, entred into a Co've- ' nant, and moft wicked band and combination agamil all that ' ihall oppofe them, not excepting our own Perfon, directly a- -^ 'gainft the Law of God, the Law of Nations, and the munici- "^ 'pal Laws of that our Kingdom ; a Copy of which Covenant is * inferted (with the King's Rcafons, why it was unlawful, and 'how difagreeable to what they pretended it was a Copy of i^i^, ^ the Confeffion of Faith fuhfcrihed by the King ayid his Houfljold anno '1580. Efpecially fince no Oath, much lefs fuch an unlawful P.72. ' one as the Covenant, can be adminiftred to any Prince his Sub- P-74775- ' jeds without his Confent or Authority) a Covenant received a- * broad by Papifts with infinite joy, as hoping that now the time ' was come , in which both we, and our Succeflors might be * brought to abhor and deteft that Religion , whofe profeded * Zealots had been the Authors of fuch an unfufFerable Cove- ^ nant, which could not confift with Monarchy ; which ^ appeared by the fudden and frequent arrival of Frkfts and Je- ^ [tilts from Dowaj, 2Lni other Seminaries beyond the Seas ► * with Proteftants abroad, it was received with moft offeniive 'fcandai, and infinite grief, which appeared to us by advertife- ' ments from fome of our publick Miniftcrs abioad, who adver- ,=5:0 * tiled us, that both their Minifters, and otliers of their Confi- 'ftory at Charenton, and of other Reformed Churches in France-^ 'as alfo thi Profeflors, Minifters, and Conliftory of Geneva^ and and of other neighbouring Reformed Churches in thofe parts^ were fo fcandahz'd with this prodigious Covenant, as that they were afraid of nothing more than this, that it would bring an indehble (candal upon the Reformed Churches, and ahenate the minds of all the Piinces oi Chrifiendom^ from ever enter- taining a good tho'jghtof their Rehgion;— and tho thofe Men profeis'd thcmfelves irreconcilcablc Enemies to Popery (and upon that weak pretence pretence^to the Apoftolical Government ofE- pifcopacy, & the grave Rites of Antiquity)yet they affirm it plain- P. 178. ly, ^ that a Man may fwear [ecundum remjuratam^ tho he know, ''that that, which he Iwears to, is againft the meaning andfenfe ■^ ^ of him, that gives the Oath ; which is fuch a notable piece of ' equivocation, and indeed of fuch diihonefty, as is not by us to P. 40^, ' be cxprefb'd in its proper Name. Another Method, whereby 408. 'they have perverted our People, hath been their ftrange and ' dangerous Poficions, fuch as, it is lawful for Subjedis to make ' a Covenant, and Combination without the King, and to enter ^ into a band of mutual defence againft the King, and all Per- ^ (bns whatfbever, tho by two Ads of Parliament all fiich p. 410. ^ Perfonsare punifhablc by death ; nor are they afliam*d to ' aver, that all Sovereign Authority was originally in the colle- X^s * dive body of the People, by them confcrr'd with their own * confent upon the Prince ; and therefore if the Prince fhall omit ' to do his duty, he either falls from his Right, or his Right is in- ' terrupted, until he return to his duty ; but that in the mean ' time the Sovereign Right and Authority doth return to, andre- ' main with the People, from whom it was at firft derived upon * the Prince ; a pretty matter it were, if Princes Crowns ftiould ^ depend upon fuch notional and pedantical inftru(5lions,and won- 'der It is, that thefe Men, who profefs themfelves to be the *greateft Enemies to Popery in all the World, fhould borrow ' the very words, and terms of this ridiculous diftindion from P.411.V.P. ' the Jefuits^ — which diftindion, if it had been ever ufed 4' 3- 'in thole Primitive and Pureft Councils of the Church, ' would have made thofe Emperors out of love with the Aflem- ' bhes and Councils of the Church ; but they were never robbed ' of that fpecial Prerogative of the Crown, till the Biftiops of * Rome by their Tyranny and Ulurpation, and by animating and ' arming their own Subjects againft them, difpoflefs'd them of P 428 ^ it; for now the queftion is not, whether there fhall be a Ser- Cm] 'Service Book, Book of Canons, &c. but whether we, and our *f3 ^SuCCciibrs fnail be any more Kings of that Kingdom. I have purpofely omitted the Hiftory of the proceedings in . Scotland (which are at large related in chat difcourfe ) to give a fhorc account of the Orthodox fentiments of the Royal Au- thor, and of the Writer of that excellent Declaration ; it being a very becoming Province to read over the whole Trcatife, and fuch as will be its own reward. SECT. VIIL Thus the King vindicated his own Caufe, and the Rights of all Monarchsj and it is fit in this cafe next to a King to hear his Advocate, whofe Office requires him to aflert the Dignity, and Prerogative of the Crown ; which Sir George Mackenz^ee hath p • * j . learnedly done in his Jus Regtumy dedicated by him to the Unt- i^on^^(^^ verpty of Oxford^ ' as due to them, wlio had both in the laft Re- y ^ r ,' ' bellion, and this Fadious Age maintain'd the Royal Intereft lb i/i,// learnedly and generoufly ; whofe late decifions againft the Fa- naticks had almoft made his reafbnings ufelefs, fince their Au- thority would weigh as much as any private Man's Arguments, for what Ihould have more credit amongfl Men, than an illu- ftrious company of Learned and Pious Divines, deciding for their Duty and Confcience againft their Intereft and Vanity ? — the defign of his Book is to confute Buchanans de Jure reg- ni^&c, and other fuch Seditious Libels hy the Laji^s of Nations^ Reafon and Conveniency, The Pofitions of Buchanan^ Lex Rex, &c. are thefe, i. That p./, our Monarchs derive their Rights from the People, a. That . therefore they are accountable to the People for their Admini- ftration, ;. That the People may reform without them, and may rife in Arms againft them, if the Monarch hinder them P. 6. to reform, &c. upon which fubje<5l they have written Books, without citing one Law, Civil or Municipal, pro or con : Bu^ chanan writing his Book to perfuade Scotland to raile his Patron {Murrey ) tho a Baftard to the Crown, and which was con- p 3 demn'd as flandero^s, and containing feveral offenfive matters by the i U- Ad. Pari. 8. Ja. 6. anno \\ 1 584. which was the firft miCam Parliament, that ever fate after his Book was Printed. . £/,^;i. ^\ an, 1584. la . C u 3 In oppofition to thefe dangerous tenets, the Learned Advo- P. i4,r5. cate proves from the Laws, the Ads of Parliament in Scotland, ' that the King, his Heirs, and Succeflbrs hold their Royal Power ' from God Almighty fand from him alone) over the Kingdom * faccording to the firfl: Chap, of Regia Majeft, verf ;.^ m which ■'they follow the Scnpture> the Primitive Church, and their * Councils, the Civil Law, and its Commentators, and the wiP * eft Heathens , both Philofophers and Poets , as he proves at P. i3. 'large. Oi'/. God is the Author of Monarchy, as he direds all ' more immediate caufes ; and yet che People may be the imme- 'diate Electors of Monarchs, and (b King's may derive imme- P. ip. ' diatly fmm them their Power. Anfw, f. If Kings derive their ' Power from God alone, that word [aloni] is of all other words ' the moft exclufive. i. The defign of the Parliament was after ' a long Rebellion, to condemn the unhappy Principles which had ' kindled it ; among which one of the chief was, that our Kings ' derived their Power from the People, &c, ;. There needed no ' Ad of Pari, to be made for acknowledging God to be the chief P. 20. ' Author, and firft Fountain of every Power, for that was ne- ' ver controverted among Chriftians. 4. From this Principle it is ' infcrr dj that therefore it is Treafon to rife in Arms without his ' confent upon any pretext whatfoever ; — - or to interrupt, or 'divert the Succeflion upon any difference in Religion, or other ' pretext whatfoever ; — this Dodrin he alfo fohdly confirms P. 21, 22, ' from the Principles of Reafon^thQ analogy of Law, and from the na- &c. ' tural Origin of Monarchy from paternal Power. Obj. But there is ' no tye in nature fubjediing Collaterals, as Uncles, and their ' defcendants, to thofe defcended from the Eldeft Family. Reff, 1. P. 25. 'This Power over all the Family was juftly given by nature to ' fhun divifions, for elfe every little Family fhould have ereded 'it felf in a diftincSt Government, and the weakeft had ftill been 'a prey. 2. Whole Nations are called the Children of Ifra- ' el, the Children of Edom, &c. ;. That muft be concluded to be ' eftablifti'd by natural inftind, which all Men in all Ages ai- ' low and follow, which have ever allowed the Eldeft Son of ' the Eldeft Family to govern all defcended from the Stock with- ' out new Eledions. and the Author of the late Famous * Moral Ejjays, hath admired this as one of the wifeft Maxims, ^ that we have from natural inftind ; for if the wifeft or ftrong- ' eft were to be chofen, there had ftiU been many Rivals (and fo Cm] ^ Co much Faction and Difcord) but it is ftil] certain, who is the ' Eldeft Son, and this fliuts out all debate, and prevents all Dif- ' Now if the King derive not his Power from the People, the P. 3^. ' Monarchy can never be limited by them, for nothing ' can be more unjuft, unnatural, and infolent , than that the * People ihould pretend a right to reftrain, and limit that Power * they never gave ; when we hear of a Monarch, the firft P.g8,39e ' Notion that we have, is, that he is a Subjed to none, for to * be a Subjea:, and a Monarch are inconfiftent, — — were the ' Ele(5l:ion of our Kings upon fuch conditions, this contrad had ^ without doubt wich thefe conditions been recorded ; but no Hi- ' ftorians mention it, and to this day our Oaths of Supremacy, ' and Allegiance are clogg d and leflen'd by no limitations. Ohj, 'But thefe limitations anle from the nature of the thing it felf. * Jnfw. Monarchy by its nature is abfolute , and confequently ' thefe pretended limitations are againfl the nature of Monar- 'chy; — r with greater rcafon it might be pretended ; the P. 40. 'great defign of Men in Marriage is to get a helper, that there- ' fore they may repudiate their Wives, when they find them in- ' fupportable ; and it is ridiculous to pretend with Hohhs^ that ' 32/6 are obliged to obey, whoever ts once in pojfejjion^ for that were ' to invite Men to torment us, and to juflifie crimes by fuccefs. < bi^it this will not juflifie oppofing our Monarchy, becaufe ' they have fas Algemoon Sidney pretends) ufurfd over us a Yower ' inconfiftent with mr natural liberty^ &c. fx)r our Monarchs have 'their Power eftablifh'd by Birthright, by Confent, by Prefcri- ' ption, and by Law ; and tho God may puhifh a King p. 50. ' for becoming vicious, yet his People cannot ; that were to raife ' the Servant above the Malter, &c, — — we muft not conclude P* 57- ' any thing unreafonable, or unfit ; becaufe there are fbme in- ' conveniences in it ; for all humane conflitutions have their de- ' feds. — ^ a Prince cannot be punifli'd by his own Subjeds, p. 73^7^ ' for, if he be Supreme, he cannot be judg'd, for no Man is *ta ' judg'd but by^ his Superior, and that which is Supreme can have ' no Superior; on the Principles of the Law of Nature and * Nations, becaufe faith the Law, no Man can be both the Per- 'Ibn, who judgeth, and the Perfbn judg'd; and it is ftill the ' King, who judgeth, fince all other Judges do but reprefent him. p ^^ ^^ ' ' • and tho he be lyable to the diredive force of the Law ; «tx ' E ;, f. P86,87, p. 90. p. 91, 93. P. 95. P. 99. p. 100. P. IC2. - C i<5 ] /.^. he oaght to be govern d by it as his direAor ; yet he is not lyabie to the coercive force of the Law, as all Lawyers that are indifferent, do affert ; with whom the Fathers alfo agree, and in this fenfe they take the(e words, Pf ^[. againf^ tbee^thee only baue I finned, And as it is not lawful for Subjeds to punifti their Kings, (b neither is it to rife in Arms againft them upon what pretext foever, no not to defend their Liberty nor Religion ; which conclufion I fliall endeavour to eftablifh on fure Foundations of pofitive Law, Reafon, Experience, and Scripture ; by the fame analogy , by which we allow Subjeds to rife againft their Prince, we may much more allow Children to rife againft their Parents, Servants againft their Ma- fters. Soldiers againft their Officers, and the Rabble againft their Magiftrates ; for the King does eminently coir^prehend all thefe Relations in his Sovereignty ; this Pofition is againft the very nature of all Governments ; for who will obey, when they may refift ? and who can be Judges, whether the preten- ces, upon which Arms are taken, be lawful or not ? — — ^ this Pofition will make Kings always jealous of their Subject,— and tends more to make our King a Tyrant, than to make us free ; by theie means the Bigot Papifts have overturn d Thrones, Difinherited, and Murthered Kings ; in which the moft impious of their Doctors have been admired, and follow- ed by the rigid Fanaticks. Befides, how can defenfive Arms be diftinguifh'd from ofFenfive? defenfive Arms feem to me very clearly inconfiftent with that mortification, fubmiftion, and patience, which is recommended by our Bleiled Saviour, in all the flrain of the New Teftament,— -are dero- gatory to the Power of Almighty God, that he fhould need hu- mane afliftance, &c. againft the Apoftle, Rom. 1 5. i, a. in which Text, it is very remarkable, that the Apoftle urges this Chriftian duty of fubmiffion, as being a mark of Man's im- mediate dependence upon God, and as that, which when con- tinued, brings eternal damnation. Ohj. This binds, as long as Kings ad pioufly. Anfw, The Text has no fuch limitation, and had God defign'd to allow fuch oppofitiDn, he would have war- ranted it in clear terms, — ^ the Submiffion is commanded, not becaufe the Power is rightly ufed, but becaufc it is ordain'd of God, &c. Nor Nor can it be omitted, that the Univerfity of Oxon, thought Sec the (b well both of the Treatife and Author, that they fent him their ^^f^^^^^^ ^ publick thanks for the Work and Dedication, in a Letter to tefti- §^^0^0^*^^ fie their concurrence with him in his Orthodox Sentiments. Macken^^ It is reported, that the fame Learned advocate is one of the :(ee'$ def. Authors of the Memorial for the Frince of Orange ; and in it I oftheroy- find the fame accounts, 'that all Oaths and Leagues, being en- ^^^^"^^^ * tred into by Subje<5ts without, and againfl, yea, and in defpite i^riietci * of the Royal Authority, and the evident defign of them, bemg p^^^] ' to overturn the Fundamental conftitution of the Church and ' State ; were therefore mod juftly condemned as Treafbns by *the Parliaments in both Nations.—- — - that the Covenanters p. 6. ' Principles are, that Subjeds have a right to force their King to * do them juflice, and that they are his Judges, and may dethrone * him, that the Rebellions againfl Kmg Charles L and IL &c. c^ * were juft ; and that the Monarchy bemg returned by forfeiture 'to the People, there remains no Prerogative with future Kings, 'who are to have no more Power, than the People will give 'them ; which Tenets he condemns in the fame Page, in which ' he recites them. SECT. IX. And of this belief was the Learned Cawero^ as Grotiu^ well ob- ferves, tho he Ipent much of his time among the Cahwifis a- broad ; II for in his Commentary on thofe words of St. Paul^ for l|in Hp/n. rulers are not a terror to good works ^ hut to the evil, he asks, what '34int. ss it to be a Tyrant ? mufi we fay, that St. Paul weans, that Men ^^^^' ^^^^' mufi hear with patience that order, which is obferved by God in the. eonfiituting Go'vernments for his fake ? and in truths what be fays verfe 6. cannot be taken in any otfier fenfe, they attend continually on this very thing ; and then he anfwers, that this is mop; profer^ and that fo he thought, for if once a licence were given to take Arms againfi Tyrants, no Monarchy, nay in truth no fort of Government (or novate of the Refublick) can be fafe. Thus alfo fays Dr. Canaries in his Sermon Preach'd, and Print- Ser. called ed at Edinburgh a Sermon , as hirafelf in his Letter prefix'd to Korney it, fays, that does commend our Religion, as much for its Loyalty, ^as ^^^j^^o^s for its truth, and therefore was cenfured for being as bitter againfi ^^cZ the Fanatical Frmcifks and Methods, as againfi Fofery it felf ; af p. 7^ g. E % firm'' [28] firming, that one of the chief grounds, for which he was dijjatufisd with Popery J was, becaufe he certainly knew^ that it was of dtfloyal Principles^ and vaflly prejudicial to the Rights of Princes ; that where- as the Mofaical confiitutions were ceremonial, the end of ChriH's coming into the World, was to publish a new Law of exail morality and goodnefs, of an abfolute and intrinfick rectitude y and excellency P. 1 9* and that nothings but this ftriBnefs of its commands, occafioned all the Perfecution, that was raiftd againfi tt\ that this Religion is the moH Loyal Religion in the World, //> that the more clofely we ftick to it^ the more ground we give our King to truft us, and to be ajfured of our honefiy to him ; for by our Religion we cannot fear our XJa God, but we muft honor our King, and obey him for Confcience fake • we own a Religion, that is both pure and gentle, meek and peacea- ble, that teaches us all the futable qualities, that can make us as ^ood SubjcSls as ChriHians ; and for thofe wild, and unaccountable Fana- ticifms, that at every turn make Religion their pretence for Sedition Tumults^ and Rebellion ; we hate and deteft them, and look upon^ them , as the fcandal of Chrifi-ianity , and plague of humane So- ciety. Much more to this purpofe may be found in the fame Doctor's Sermon on the i()th. of May the fame year, to which for brevity's fake, I refer the Reader. SECT. Ult. I will clofe up theft Memoirs of the belief of tho Scotch Church with the folemn reeantions of two bitter Adverfaries to this Do- drin, Buchanan, and Calderwood, ( or Didoclavius) of the firft £/j;^.li.i. WCambden gives this account; What George Buchanan hath writ- an, I $66. ten of the Queen of Scots both in his Hiftory, and alfo m a little Book intitled, the detection, there is no Man but knows by the Books themfelves Printed ; but forafmuch as he, being tranfported with par- tial affe^ion, and with Murray'^ bounty, wrote tnjuch fort, that his faid Books have been condemn d of faljhood by the Ejfates of the Realm (/Scotland, to whom more credit is to be attributed; and ftnce he himfelf, fighing and forrowing, fundry times blamed himfelf {as I have heard) before the King, to whom he was Schoolmafler^ for that he had employed his Fen Jo virulently againfi that well de- ferving Queen, and upon his Death-bed wi^id, that be might live fo long, till by recalling the truth, he might, even with his blood wipe away [ ^9 ] n'iViiy thefe afferfions^ which he had by his had tongue unjuftly cajf upon her ; but that (as Be faid) it would now be in vain^ fince he might feem to doat for Age, and his adions were a teftimo- ny of the truth of his repentance, for when *Goury and others ♦!(!. an» had leized the King, removed Lenox out of Scotland^ and forc'd 1 582. p- the King to countenance their doings, yet could they not draw 27 5 -Edit. Buchanan to approve of this facft of theirs, either by their Declara- 3- i 75- tion, or by Mejfengers jent to ferfuade him^ who now with forrow repented^ that he had formerly maintain d the Caufe of FaBtom People againft their Frinces^ and foon after dyed. Calderwood lived to write, and publifti his own recantation, or a Tripartite difcourfey as he calls it. Printed at London, but dated from jimfierdam Nov, 19. i6ii. (nor is there any reafon, that I know of, to doubt the genuinenefs of the difcourfe, the the furious Edi- tor of his pofthumous Hifiory of the Church of Scotland will not allow it to be (6) In his Addrefs to thQ impartial Reader, he thus accofts the World. One favour I crave, that thou wdt not curi- oujly inquire, what I have been, or pry into my former errors ( for which I humbly beg pardon from the Mercy-mafier in Heaven, and from his Vicegerent my dread Sovereign upon Earth) but confider with judgment, what now I am^ and how ajfeBed to the Truth, In the difcourfe it (elf \he blames thofe, who follow Knox in his damna^ fP^rt r. ble DoBrin, and fay, that the Church Government muft be reard up^ P- 1^> '3« maintain d, and accepted by the People, at the peril of their Salvation, without attending the advancement thereof, by other Supreme Autho- rity, than their own ; but I wifh fuch remember, that in feek- ing truth in dtfobedience without peace, at once they lo/e truth, love, peace, their adherents and themfelves ; fuch coals of z,eal are like the Alchymills Elixar, about which much ts fpent, more talked, and tt is never brought to pafs ; you complain, tf you are chargd, as p. 16, ,7, if you did deny Tribute unto Ca?far, and withdrew fr.om the Civil Magiflrate the Obedience which is due, and I wijh from my heart, you could clear your felves of thefe too true fuggeftiom. 7 ceafe to [peak of the fcandal, that hath been given to Religion by Pjrt. 2. the long fttrs about the Government of the Church of Scotland, how P- 28, 29. many wicked or ignorant People have been confirmed in Atheifm, how <#3 ,many weak QbrijHans have been difcouraged in the progrefs of their Vrofejfion, wpat Sefls, and bad Opinions have grown up in corners • all of found judgment may perceive, what advantage the com- mon Enemjfbath taken, bow oft have thefe turffnltuous practices reached to . C ?» ] to the health of leies Majefty, by intending to confer your headkfs G(h vernment^ on whont you pleafed, and bow you plea fed, without the Authority of any Supreme Power, ■ ■ ■ ■> / zw/^Z>; ask, what Fcnnor /lid in his Book Intitled, Axiomata coeleftis tanaan ? what Beza in his Book de jure Magiftratuum in fubditos ? Coppinger, and hts followers tn England ? or to come home to our fehes, what did Knox in his Letter written from Diep, or in h'fs four invenom^d Po^ P ac, ft tons blown out by the fecond blafi of hi6 foul- breathed Trumpet ? — mine own Eyes did behold the bold headlefs InjurreBion, known by the 1 1th of September, but praifed be God, that Ftre was foon ijuench^d\ - ■ ■ ■ but let that black prodtgtom day be involved in dark Hierogly- fhicks^ and buried in perpetual flence , lefi future Ages hear of it, or Eroftratus complain, that be is robb'd of hts fame for burning Diana'/ Part. 3. Temple ; • there refteth nothing then, but that you lay aftde all P* 4^» 4 • yj^^^ deceivable Opinions and private AffeHions, as taint you either with Schifm, or Difloyalty ; that you fay to the Church, you are our Mother, we owe you honor ; to the King, you are our Sovereign, and God's Vicegerent, we owe you Allegiance ; in fo doing you Jhall findj that fome few enfuing years jhall produce more profitable, and plenti- ful fruit in Church and Commonwealth, than all the brawls and {hews &f purity have done thefe fifty years faft, Whac Dr. Burnet hath faid in Vindication of this important Dodinn, hath been fully cited in the firft part of this Hiftory, CO which more is added in this fecond part, and what the Opi- nion of the Canonical Clergy of that Kingdom at thisprefem time is, needs no commentary ; their adions fpeak fufficicntly their Sentiments; and this may ferve by way of digreffion to iliew, what the Opinion is of that Church in this point. Chap. C3>3 Chap, IX. The 'Belief of the Church of Ireland* THE Church of Ireland hach been honoured by many of its. Prelates , who have been Men of unqueftionable Learn- ing and Probity ; and tho the firfi part of this Hiflcry hath given a large account of the Sentiments of fome of the venerable Bi- jfhops of that Country (^particularly the two Illuftrious Pn-nates, U/Jjer and Bramhal) yet I think my felf obliged to do a further ad of juftice to thofe great Men, now with God, by citing fome Paffages of their Wntings there omitted, and I ftiall begin with that admired Archbifhop U^er^ who in a Manufcript Letter of his to Archbilhop Laud, Nov. ;o. i6;9. hath thele words. I am glad to underfland, how gracioujly His Majefiy is f leafed to ac cept of thofe rude colleBions, which I laid together ^ of the Anticfuities of his Dominions ; when I drew toward the end of that work^ the uproars of Scotland were at the heigth ; which moved me to infert into my Index, f p. 1089.) that place ef St. hxc^Yoi^ touching M.^- ximus, and Eugenius, teaching in Hell by their miferable example, Quam durum fit (I would read dirum, might I ajfume to my felf the liberty of a Critick) arma (uis principibus irrogare ( what a dreadful thing it is to take Arms againft ones lawful Prince) and to conclude my Epiftle dedicatory with that folemn Prayer pvhich the Ancient Chrtftians ufed to make for the very perfecting Emperors, that God would give them Qln^m prolixam/imperium (ecurum, domum tutam, exercitus fortes, Senatum fidelem, populum pro- bum j a long life, an Empire bleft with quiet, a Palace with fe- curity, an Army with courage, a Senate with Loyalty, and a (iBKhop Commonalty bleft with honefty, and integrity. . Morley The fame grecnand good Man, || Preaching before ILXharles^gm^ the Martyr, at the Treaty in the I(le of Wight (tho nommated -^^^^^^ to that imployment, not by the King, but by the CommifTioners ^•3;f^'^' for the Pcifliamcnt) did in plain terms more than once afiirmj ^^f KING, cur King to be the Fountain of Power under God Sec the vv'ithin his own Dominions^ and that therefore no Vower could pAviicuhvs IfiiufuUj he ajjumed^ or made ufe of by any upon any tret nice wbat-.- otthi3Ser.y^^c.j^^^ but ai it was dervved by Commijfion from the Kwg ; - - hmdw ^^^ ^ ^^^^ DoBrtnj -were the King a Papiit, or 4 Pagan^ — quoted ^^^^i' which having (omewhat inlarged himfelf m (peaking of tromthe the Kings Peifonal Virtues and Graces, both Moral and Spiii- Archbp's tual^ he added, now fvme, that hear me^ may think, I flatter him; own n._res j^ci^cd I do not, but I confefs, that what I have fatd of him, I have vvritten ^ -^^^^ ^^ comfort him, for never any Man of his quality had more need by Dr. ^f ^^> ^^^^ ^^ regard of the unworthy ufage he hath hady and the un- ^arre, worthy condition he is now in ; which^ I hope, faid he, will lafi no ^.69. longer'^ for this ts the ^()th year of his Age, and at the tnd of the /^^tb year^ began the year (?/'Jubiiee among the Jews, and then every Prifoncr was jet at Liberty^ aiid every one, that had been kept out of Vofjiffion, was reftored to it ; and tf we be not worfe than Jews, it will be jo with tis now alfo ; hac audivimus magnum ilium virum, 6cc. thele words ((aich Bilhop Alorley) did I hear that great Man Ijpeak wich equal truth and courage. VlVjkers The fame Learned and Pious Primate, in his fohition of (ome Life by Queries fent to him by fome at London, and elfewhere abouc the D.^s^'^7^ lawfuinefs of taking up Arms againft the Kmg, thus dehvers his mind ; War made by Suhje^s agamji tbetr King, tho really intend- ing the defence of Religion^ Laws, and Liberties, tsunjuj^. i. It hatb no warrant tn Scripture, but is dijaUowed. Prov. ;o. 5 '. no nfing up againR a King. I Sam. 18. 8. no remedy left them againft the Opprejfions of their King, hut crying Co the Lord ; the Prophets alfo, who bitterly reproved the Idolatrous, and Unjuf Kings of lirael, and Judah, never called upon the Elders of the People by Arms to fuure the Worjlnp of God, or the jufi Government of the Kingdom^ in the 1 ;. Rom. and 1 Pet. 2. the jame Do^rtne of Paflive Obedience ts taught, and accordingly was the Do^rin and FraBtce of the Primi- tive Cbrijlians, 2. /^rms taken up by SubjeBs do invade the Power and Rights of the Sovereign, for it takes from him r/je Sword, which be 16 J aid to bear, Rom. i :;. 4. New, what faith the Scnptun ? he, that taketh the Sword, Ihall periih by the Sword ; 1. e. he, that takes and ufes it without warrant, without and againft his con fent ^ f. 55. that bears the Sword that fs Supreme. — and much more to that purfoje ; there is precept and example for Paffive Obedience, but none C J! ] fjofte for taking Arms to divert apparent innovations ; — ~- every fay ticular Man, who is the Kings ^uhjecf, is hound to rife upon the Sum- mons of his Sovereign, commanding his ajfifiance to maintain his Right ; the lofs of Efiate in difcharge of duty is but' an outward confideration, and to be left to the Trovidence of God, he alfb declared again ft p ..^ the War, the Rebellious Houles made, as wicked, and of fatal confequence, and which caft an iireparable fcandal upon the Reformed Religion ; fb that they thereby rendred themfelves lyable to the Ccnfures of the Church, that might juflly have been pronounc'd againft them. And 1 have been inform'd by a Perfon of undoubted worth and veracity, that Archbilhop Uflnr in the heigth of that unna- tural Rebellion, difcourfing with Bilhop Brownrig^ gave it as his Opinion, that he thought it very fitting, that the Bifhops of £«- gland ftiould excommunicate the Members of the Long Parlia- ment, and all their adherents; and the negled of denouncing this dreadful Sentence againft thofe Rebels, is made ufe of by Cre£y as an argument againft the Englijh Billiops, as if they had not dif- charg'd their duties, as they ought ; and had that courfe been taken with the Rebels, it would not have been without prece- dent ; for when Henry IV. had depofed King Richard Ih the Arch- See Fox's biftiop of Tork (Scroope) &c. cited the fame Henry IV. before the ^^^^y*"- Lord Jefus Chrift, Judg of the Qiiick and Dead, &c, for his Ufur- ^^yl\^^^ pations, and pleaded for their proceedings againjt him their hecom £^.164*1, ing bound by Oath upon the Sacred Evangelical Boek unto K. Richard their Sovereign Lord^ that they, fo long as they livedo Jhould bear true Allegiance and Fidelity towards him^ and his Heirs [ucceeding him in the Kingdom by jufi Title , ^^ght^ and Line ; whereupon they declare agatnfi htm, and all his adherents, as Invaders and Defiroy- ers of God's Church, and of King Richard their Sovereign Lord, his Heirs, his Kingdom, and Commonwealth ; and for depriving him of his Crown and Dignity, they pronounce the faid Lord Henry to be excommunicate, and by the Authority committed to them by Chrift, and his Holy Church threaten the curfe of Almighty God to all that are againft them, and denouncing them excommunicate ; with much more to that purpofe. SECT. [34] B'.Hiop Bramhal catch the Levi at h. to, ^.difc 3. p. 887. S3- S E C T. 11. To this admirable Prelate, I fhall joyn his no lefs admirable Succeflbr Cand Fellow Confeflor in the fame good CaufeJ Arch- biiliop Bramhal^ who fays, one of Mr. Hobbs'j A^horifms ts^ that if the Commonwealth come into the Power of its Enemies, (6 that they cannot be refifred, he, who had the Sovereignty be- fore, is underftood to have lofl: it ; to 'which the acute Pri- mate afjfwersj by his have ; this ts rt^ht dogs play, which always take part w>ith the ftrongefi fide ; when Davids Forces were chafed out of the Kingdom, fo that he was not able to protect his Sub- jeBs in their Loyalty^ could this he called a final victory ? .' Hobbs alfo affirms, that he, who hath no obligation to his former Sovereign, but that of an ordmary Siibjed^ hath liberty to fub- mit to a Conqueror, &€. and he concludeth, that a total fubmiffi- on is as lawful as, a contribution ; which is contrary to the Senfe of all the World ; if a lawful Sovereign did give a general releafe to his Suhjetl-i as well as he giveth a Licence to contribute^ he faith fomethiTi^ ; and to top up all thefe difloyal Farodoxes he adds^ that they, who live under the protection of a Conqueror open- ly, arc underftood to fubmit themfelves to the Government,d^(;. 'where thefe Principles prevail, adieu honor, and honefly, and fidelity y and loyalty ; all muji gi've place to felfinterefi ; what for a Man to defert h^s Sovereign upon the fir fi prevalence of an Enemy, or the fir fi- payment of a petty contribution, or the fir fl appearance of a Sword, that is more able to protect m for the prefent ? is this his great Law of Nature, pad:is ftandum, to ftand to what we have obhged our felves ? then Kings, from whom all Mens Right and Property ts de- rived^ Jhould not have fo much right themfelves in their own Inheri- tance, as their meanefi Subject ; tt Jeems T. H. did take his Sove^ reign for better, but net for worfe ; fair fall thofe old Roman Spi- rits, who gave thanks to Terentius Varro, after he had lo/t the great Battle of Cannae by his own default, becaufe he did not de- Ipair of the Commonwealth ; and would not Jell the ground, that Hannibal was encamped upon gone farthm cheaper, than if tt had been tn time of Peace, which was one thing, that difcouragd that great General from continuing the Siege of KomQ. All Sovereignty is not from the People ; • protection is not a condition^ tbo it hi a duty ; preterm ought to he mu- tual C 55 ] fuaJ, the SuljeB eu^ht to defend his King, as wd as the Rihg hh SuhjeB. there are other nquifites to the extinBion of the right of a Frince, and the obligation of a SuhjeBy than the prejent preva- lence, or conejuefi of an Enemy ; nature doth not diBate to a SuhjeB to violate his Oaths, and Allegiance ; to live under the command and proteBion of a Conqueror , doth not necejfarily imply Al- legiance. Lafily, much lefs doth it imply an affent to all his Laws, and an obligation to obey them. The fame venerable Prelate in his fair warning to take heed of^v. ai. ^ theScottifl) Difcipltne, with his u(ual acumen maintains the fame i<^49.c.x. caufe, and fliews the danger that Kings are expofed to by the P* ^' Kirk, which (ays, that if the Magifirate {hall tyrannise over the Church, it is lawful to oppofe him, by certain ways and means extra- ordinary, however ordinarily not to be allowed, i.e. by force of Arms; fee the Principles, from whence all our miferies, and the lofs of our Gracious Mafter hath flowed, and learn to deteft them ; — one C.4.P.13. Mr. Walfti in his Sermon tells the Veople, that the King was pojfefs'd with a Devil ; yea, with feven Devils, that the SubjeBs might law- fully rife, and take the Sword out of hn hands ; what St. Am- Ch.^abid. bro(e did to Theodofius was no aB of Ecclefafiical JutifdiBion, hut of Chrijtian difcretion, - — after which, treating of the Cove- nant, he fays, that the firfi thing, that cracks the credit of it, is, that Ch.isp. it was devifed by Strangers to the dijhonour of eur Nation i impofed^^il^' by SubjeBs, who wanted requijtte Tower upon their Sovereign, and fellow SubjeBs, extorted by jufifear ofunjufi fufferings ; no Man can difpofe that by vow, or otherwife, either to God or Man, which is the Right of a third Ferfon, without his confent ; neither can the inferior oblige himfelf to the prejudice of his Superior^ contrary to his duty, without his Superior s allowance. ' the Fower of Arms is invefied in the Crown of England, — therefore every Englifh SubjeB owes his Arms, and his Obedience to his King, and cannot difpofe of them, as a free gift of his own, nor by any aB of his what- foever diminifh his Sovereigns Right over him ; it is evidently unlawful for a SubjeB , or SubjeBs to attempt to alter the Laws efiabltfif)d by force, without the concurrence, and againfi the command of the Supreme Legijlator. ■ Laftly^ a fupervenient Oath, ei- P. 15, ther with God or Man, cannot take away the obligation of a jufl- Oath precedent; they, who plead for this Rebellion, ground their defence on groundlejs jealoufies and fears, of the Kings intention to introduce Popery, to fubyert the Laws, and to enjlave the People ; this is to -=ta F 2 run run into it certain crime for fear of an uncertain ; others ground it on the fuccefi of their Arms, or on the Sovereign Right of the People, over all Laws and Magifirates , whofe reprefentatives they create themfelvesy whilfi the poor People figh tn corners, and dare not fay, th?ir Soul is their own ^ or laftly, upon Religion, the cauje of God, the -worfi of all the reft, to make God acceffory to their Treafons, Murthers, Covetoufnefs, Ambition ; Chrifi did never authorize Sub- lets, to plant Chnfiian Religion m the Blood of their Sovereign, and P. 32. Fellow Suhjeth / would to God, we might he fo happy, as to fee a general Council of Chnfiians, at leaf a general Synod of all Proteftants, and that the frit act might be to denounce an Anachsi- ma Maranatha againjt all broachers, and mamtainers of SedttioHt Coniult Principles J to take away the fcandal, which lyes upon Chrifiian Re- \>r if'at' ^^&^^^^ ^'^^ ^* ^nw, that in the fearch of Piety, we ha ve not loft the Jon^s id. Principles of humanity. fair wan> ing,e?^. SECT. XXVII. The Archbifhop of Tuam, John Maxwel, and Le/ley Bi/hop of Down, a.nd Conner, a.rQ accounted for among the 5cofj fthey both being of that Country, tho prcferr'd in Ireland ) and therefore I IKall omit them, that 1 may the more readily u(e the teflimo- JGreat ny of the Seraphick Billiop Ta)flor ; who || affirms, that all Obedi- cxempl. ence to Man is for God's fake, that God imprints his Authority upon ^'l^il'^' the Sons of Men, like the Sun re fleeing upon a cloud; ? that it is the Divine Authority, tho charatier^d upon a piece of clay, im- printed upon a weak and imperfect Man ; all, upon whom any ray of the Divine Authority is Imprinted, whether it be in greater or [mailer Chara^ers, are m proportion to their Authority to be obey- Sectis ed\ all upon the fame ground ffor there is no Powrer but of Serm. on God) fo that no mfrmity of Per [on, no undervaluing circumjtance, I Sam.i 5. ^Q exterior accident is any excufe for dtfobedience ; and to obey the Dh ^he^IriPo' ^^^^ ^^^^^rtty paffng through the dictates of a Wile, Excellent, and Parliam. Prudent Governor, but to neglect the impofittons of a loofer head, ss to worflj-p Chrift only upon the Mount Tabor, and in the Glories of his Transfiguration, and to defpife him upon Mount Calvary, &c. lubmit not only to the good and gentle (fo St. Peter) but to the harlh and rigid ; and it was by Divine Providence, that all thofe many and ftriB Precepts of Obedience to Governors in the New Tefta- ment, were verified by inftances of Tyrants^ Perfecutors^ Idolaters, And [ 37 ] and Heathen Trivces • not only to all Governors , hut in all things v^e muft obejj — \ — hut in noth'^njr again(i the Divine Com- mandment ; tho w-e mufi obty Man for God's fake, yet we muft never dtfohey God for Mans Jake '^ in all things elfe vje find no ex- ception. — — our Ohedience is urged to us by the confignation of Di- p^ 'uine Precepts, and the loud voice of Thunder^ even fealed hy a Sig- net of God's right hand, the Signature of greatefi judgments on Korah, and his Company, &C. the Earth opened, and Fire came from Heaven^ to jheiv, that Rebellion is to be pumjVd by the Conspi- ration of Heaven arid Earth, as it is hateful and contradi^ory both to God and Man ; difobedience to Man is difohedtence againji- p.78,79. God J for God's Authority and not Mans, is imprinted upon the Supe- ricr. — ■■ — it is a contempt of the Divinity, and the affront is tranfmitted to God hlmfelf, when we defpife the Fower^ which God hath ordained, and all Power of every lawful Superior is fuch ; the Spirit of God being witnefs in the highejt meafure, that Rebellion is as the Sin of Witchcraft, and ftubbornnefs is as Idolatry ; it is fpoken of Rebellion againfi God, and all Rebellion is fo, I ^laU ufe no other words^ thanthofe 0/' Achilles in Homer; thay that obey in this World, are better than they that commind in Hell ; a Principle pregnant with fin, and fruitful of Mon/lers, is that pre- P. I5<5, ience, which lefs wary^ and credulom Perfons abuft themfelves with- al, pretending as a ground for their confidence, and incorrigible purfu- ance of their courfes., that they have a good meaning, that they intend fomettmes well, and fometimes not ill, and this fljaU be fufficient to Jancfifie their actions, and to hallow their fin ; and this is of worfe confecjuence, whsn Religion is the colour for a War, and the preferva- t ion of Faith made the warrant for deftruBtnn of charity^ 2^c. ' • the Devil offer d our Saviour the Kingdoms of the World, thinking p ambition more likely to ruin him, becaufe be knew it was that, which prevailed upon himfelf; and all thofe fallen Stars, the AngeU of dark- nefs ; but the care of God's Glory had fo filled, and employed ail the faculties of J^ius, that he takes no notice of the offer ; and it were c?v well alfo^ that we had fewer Opinions of the lu^re .f worldly digni- ties, or at leafi that we m imitation of our BleJJtd Malhr (hould re- fufe to accept all the World, when it ts to be bought of the Devil at the expence of a deadly fin ; for that Government cannot he very ho- nor able, that makes m flaves to the worfl of Tyrants, and all tboje Princes and great Perfonages, who by injury and ufurpation invade and pojjefs others Rights, would do well to confider^ that a Kingdom IS is too dearly paid for , if the condition be fii ft to worfliip the Devil. P. 105- Jelus fled from the Terfecution, be was careful to tranfmit no precedent^ or incouragement of refifttng Tyrannotts Frinces, when they ojfer 'violence to Religion ^ and our lives ; he v.'ould not fland dif- ■putifjg^ nor call in auxiliaries from the Lord of Hofis^ who could have fpared him many Legions of Angels ^ every jingle fpirit being able to have defeated all Herod'i Power ; but he knew, it was a hard lejjon to learn patience, and all the excufes in the World, would be Jought out to dpj courage fuch a Doclrin^ by which we are taught to dye, or lofe all we have, or ftiffer inconveniencies at the will of a Tyrant, — one fVird, or an Intimation from-Cbri(l would ha^e founded an allarm^ and "put us into foftures of defence, when all Chrifl's excellent Sermons^ and rare exemplary atlions cannot tye our hands ; but it is firange now, that of all Men in the World Chriftians Jhould be fuch fighting People, or that Chrifitan SubjeBs jhould lift up a thought again jt a Chriftian Prince, when they had no intimation of encouragement from their Majler, but many from him to endear Obedience, and Humi- lity^ ^W Patience, ^ this dilcoude appears, the utter unlawfulnefs of Subjedis refitt •^ing their Prince or Magiftrates, whom God hath fet over them c ?f^^^^ '} ^^'"l ')^ ^l^^f^ ^f ^s I'^^e^ ; Jf in fuch cafe our Lord P« 37' , J^J^ "aa relifted, mankind had never been redeemed • ^ and therefore as in the Text, he moft exprefly delivers the Do ^ dnn of Nen-Rejifiance, (o in the whole context he pradices it • ^ wherefore none canefteem themfelves folIowers,eitherof Chrift's ' Dodnn or Example, that is, none can efteem themfelves Chri- ^ ftians, who Ihall, in the hardefi circumftances they can be put P. 41. * refifi their Prince, or thofe that are fent by him ; and in ' cafe for our fins God (hould fo punifti this Nation, that we ftiould ' live to fee the Sword of War drawn again, let us remember wc 'have been this day taught our duty in llich times; let us all that ' are able, or qualified to take the Sword, take it at his Hands ' and in his defence, who hath received the Sword from God • our 'Kings I mean ; let us all ftick to the Crown in its true and legal 'defcent ; this is the only way to keep a good Confcience, and 'the hkelicft way to fecure or retrieve Peace. SECT. VI. Dr. Griffith WtUiam Bifliop of Offory, publifli'-d a Trcatife ann. 16^1. (but written in the days oi Oliver CromwelJ called the great Antichrifi revealed, &C. in the puhliflnng of which, he pro- tefts, calling Gody and Heaven, and Earth to be his WitnejJ'es, that he aimed at nothing hut the Glory of God, the true Service of Jefus Chrift, and of the People of the Kingdoms; the defign of which. Book is to prove the great Antichriji^ to he a coUeSled pack, or mul* titude of Hypocritical, Heretical, Blafpbtmous , and wofi Scandalous Wicked Men^ who have killed thi two WitneJJes of JefmChrifi^ the frfi C 47 3 firfi of whtch is the Monarchy or Supreme Monarch, that hath the So* Ep. to the ^ereign Majefy, and the Supremefi Fower to rule the People ; and ParUam. when he treats of the fpecial particular fin, that is the proper fin^ and peculiar only to the Aniichrtfi-, and to none elfe; he affirms out Pt. 2.C.5. of Aretius, &c. that the Antichrift is called the Man of fin , becaufe P-76, ^c, he is the VroteBor and Patron of many grofsfins, he tolerates Idolatry and Rebellion; he Invadeth Kingdoms^ and under pretence of fet- ting up Viety, and promoting SsLintihip, he takes pefjejjion of the Throne {as if he were the Right Heir thereof ) this is the Man of Sin, and the Son of Perdition, which is the Title of f adas that betrayed his Mafier, his King ^ and his Saviour ; ■ ■ that coUe^ed mul-P- la- titude, and pack of wicked Men, which mufi be underfiood by the Antichrift^ jhall oppofe the Kingly Government, froteB Rebels, ► uftirp the Supreme Authority, change the Laws, — -* and dv all this upon pretence of z,ealto propagate the Gofpel ; and by thefe Characters he undertakes to ihew, that the Afjembly of Presbyte- rians, &C. and the prevalent FaBion of the Long Parliament were the Antichrifl; ; adding toward the end of that Treatife fin which p^ there area number of partages to the fame purpofe) the Scripture 5, p. 5^. will eafily refolve the S^eflion, who is the Antichrift, for they that oppofe themfelves againfi Chrtfi, they that fin in the Temple, and fet t hem fe Ives above all, depofing and murdering Kings, are not thefe the firft, and the great Antichrift ? When they make themfelves, what Chrifi alone is, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords; and therefore alone hath the Power to depofe Kings, and to difpole of their King- doms, are they not the Antichrift ? for the Apoftle faith, they, that arc Chrift's, have Crucified the flefh, or fleflily lufts; but we may jufily jay, they are- the Anticbrifi^ that have Crucified the Lord's Anointed, i. e. their King. The door and breach, or gap, whereby the Antichrift fhall have way Pt. i. ch.^. to enter into the Church, and Sheepfold of Chrifi, to deftroy his Flock, p. 28, 29. will be Apofiafie, or Rebellion ; — — aTtd you jhall never find, that any departed from his true and obliged Obedience to his lawful *^ Governor, but he p-efently afoftati%,ed^ and made a recejfion from the true Service of God, as ji^/^ew Jeroboam rebelled, &c. To this purpole alfo William Lord Billiop of Kilmore in his Ser- Printed mon Preach'd at I>ublin on AB. 14. 14, 1 5, 16. — St, Paul clears LonA6%6 himfelf from being a Rebel againfi the State, before he attempts to P- ^' prove the Otthodoxy of hts Faith, or the Purity of his Religion'^ from whence Idefrre you to obferve thai tbofe Men^ that frofefs never jo much C 48 ] much of Religion with never fo much of 2ieal, are to he looked upon as falfe Teachers ^ fo long as they continue their rebellious and f edit lous praBtces again^ the State ; and therefore let our DiJJenttng Brethren take notice, that while they tn contempt of Authority ^ oppofe the efiab- Itflid and known Laws by their riotous j unlawful Ajjembltes, that their Religion and Frofeffton of Faith is falfe and erroneous^ and quite contrary to St. Paul'/ here in my Text. And Mr. W. King in his Letter to the fame Biftiop prefix'd to the Sermon fays^ that it is impojfihle^ any one of our Communion Jhould be dijloyal, without renouncing his Religion, To thefe Emment Bifliops, I ftiould join a Lay-man of that Country, one of the greateft Ornaments of both that Kingdom, and the whole Commonwealth of Learning, Mr. Dodwell^ who tho his modefty keeps him from taking orders ; as well under- ftands the Dodrin and Conltitutions of our Church, as very many of thofe, who wait at God's Altar ; and of whom a Re- verend Prelate (aid in Oxon, the day on which he was Eleded the Hifiory Profejfbr, that he had gotten more Learning by Mr. Dod- well, than by all the Men in the World ; but this is needlefs, his adions at this time being an undeniable demonftration, what are his Sentiments. The Concluflon, After fb ample proof, and fiich variety of Teftimonies, I pre- fume, I may fay, that no one Dodrin of the Gofpel hath been more unanimoufly aflerted, or more uniformly conveyed down to us by all the Eminent Servants of God for Learning and Pie- ty, in every Age fince the Reformation , till not very many Months ago, than this Dodrin of Fajfive Obedience, it having been paffionately recommended, as one of the indifpenfible duties of the Gofpel, while the contrary Doarins (fuch as thefe, that every Man is Born free \ that Selfprefervation, even againfi a Mans Trince^ is a Law of Nature ; that the fir ft Foundation of Government was laid tn mutual compaB; that the Fower of Princes is only a fiduciary trufi^ and that when that trufi is broken, they may he refifted ; that all Oaths ■ bind no further, than they promote the public k good ; that poJfe£lon gives a right; and Trot etlion and Obedience are reciprocal duties ;and iuch like) are by them with juftice cenfured^ as deftrudive of the . Peace C4p3 Peace of the World, and the Honour of Religion, as the mry ^^^g5 ff Popery , and the Cbaratterifticks of the Scarlet coloured Whore. . ■ : : f ' . All the Authorities it is true do not fpeak out alike, but all of them agree in the (ame Topicks, that Sovereign Power is alone from God, and can be judgd only by him ; and if muft not be for- gotten, I. That many of thefe Authors are the Men, who have confounded Popery, particularly all Republican and Rebellious Principles, as Popifh, they affirming, that the Diflenters have borrowed both their Arguments and Authorities from the Je- fuits. a. That they commonly inftance in the C at prefent by fome exploded) example of the ThebaanX^gion (even Dr.B»r«* himfelf ) and in the Obedience given to Julian the ApoJlate^vfh6 is on all hands confefs'd to have perfecuted contrary to Law* 5, That they applaud the Dodrin of l^on-Refifiance, as the pe- culiar charadenftick Dodrin of the Church of England, which hath always allerted, and pra6tifed an unexceptionable Loyalty. 4. That fince the Precepts of the Gofpel in this cafe are deli- vered in general terms, we ought not to diftinguilh, where the Law of God doth not diftinguilh ; and when it is objeded^that Self prelervation is a Law of Nature, and we are bound to fol- low its didates, it is anfwered, firft, that Men are very apt to mifunderftand, and miftakethe Laws of their evil Natures, their corrupt predominant paffions for the primary Laws of God , and Natures Inftitution; it being a truth, which the Martyr CHARLES affirms, that Men often call Sacrilege Religion, that the De*utl of Rebellion doth commonly transform himfelf into an Angel of Reformation, 2. That Self Prefer vation is only a right or permifBon, but no Law of Nature, and :;. That were it fb, where God in his revealed Will hath interpreted and limited that Law of Nature, as he hath done in the cafe of Refiftance of our Lawful Superiors , we are obliged to follow his Revealed Will. And if my Lord Bacons obfervation have any weight in it,that even in his time an admirable body of practical Divinity might be deduced out of the E«^/;/7j Sermons (laying afide explanation and ufe.e^^Jwith how much greater reafbn may we confide in the Teftimony of fuch a Cloud of Witnefles, who with one confent agree in this Chriftian Dodrin ; and it might have been expell- ed, that fuch a Dodrin, fb truly Primitive, fo truly ufeful to the H lafety fafety of any Khigdom (hould have efcaped being cenfiired, and ridiculed ; and Chriftian Princes ( if other Monarchs had pe- rilhed, and come to a fearfut end) might have gone down to the Grave in Peace ; but, there were a People^ from wbofe fury the Divinity of our Saviour^ without his Legions of Angels could not defend him. F I H.I S. '*fi Md^fih H the Smnd fan of tk Hipry of Paffiya Obadiance, iid pag, 6 j. (the Author intending, as hJmfelf informs chQ lluMf^& h^fidk^^'^^^^ the like arg-jiment wore amfly in another tovgm) in which he aflerts^ that the Queen of England (^Eh'zabeth) was not accountable to any P» 4, Terfon {God, and her own Conference excepted) being fa abfolute a Sovereign, and jo Sovereign an EmPrefs, that flie truly merited the due Title of Carfar; and then adviles allSubjeds to a careful di(- charge of their duty; If any Rabftiakeh (/^/c^ be fedttious Libel- ^'ihH- lers, &c. ) be fent to draw either you from -Allegiance to Hezskiah, or Hezekiah from confidence in the Lord {fmce they that are fuch, ferve not the Lord Jefiis Chrift, but their own bellies^ and with fair fpeech, and flattering deceive the hearts of the fimpls : ) I befeech all Subje^s, that they would mark fiich and avoid them ; nay, fince fuch ferve not the Lord Jefus Chrtfi (who commanded us to give to Caefar thefe things that are Caefars, who fubmitted himfelf to Cccfar's Lieutenant ) but negleB his example , and tranfgrefs his commandment, and not his alone ^ but refill the Ordinance of his Father, I charge 'thee, my Son, tho thy hand be not prefemly upon them, as it was commanded againft them, that fought tofeduce to Ido- latry, yet though he be a Prophet that gives a fign, or a wonder, the Son of thy Mother, or thine own Son, or thy Daughter^ or thy Wife that lyeth in thy bofom, or thy Friend^ that is as thine own Soul, that intice thee fecretly ; thou jhalt not con fent unto him, nor hear him, nei- ther Jhall thine eye pity him, jhew mercy, or keep him fecret, ^ but difcover him, or her, how near or dear foever, to fhew thy true Loyalty to Caefar, thy religion duty to thy Country, Obj. But mufi I obey an hard and opprejfwg Trince ? Anlw. IVere he as cruel ^' ^'^' ^^' as Holofernes, thou wert to obey him ; if thou hadfi already plaid the fugitive, and wert now in the midft of the Enemies Troops, re- member the Mandate, not of a Man of Belial, but of an Angel of the Lord to Hagar lately fled from Sarah, who had dealt roughly with her, Return unto thy Dame, and humble thy felf under her hands. Obj. What tf the Ungodly Frmce command me to do that, which IS wicked and ungodly ? Anfw. Firft, be fure, that thou beefi m mtjled by thoje, whom Paul and Jude defcribe, nor by fuch to whom Chrifi himfelf doth denounce a Woe, kt the Word of God P-49, 5«' Hi be C 5^ ] ^^^ lantern unto tliy feet, and a light unto thy Paths; and then refolve with St. Petef, we ought to obey God rather than Man • the "EuQi.the wijefi, and moft virtuous SeB among the Jews, af- firm, that the Perfo72 of the Prince is of the Suhje^s to be accounted facred; the Civilians teach, that it is facrilege to difpute of that,v/hich ' IS done by the Vrince ; and dare any diffute, whether any Man for any caufe may offer unfpakable outrage to that Sacred Ferfon ? upon my ^k?^^> ^^^ not thy heart ever hereafter entertain fuch a thought, &c. ht thy^ felf and all with thy [elf learn of David, a Man according to God's own heart, to whom better might it be dons, than to Saul - for who wickeder than Saul, &C. ~ and this f articular infiance hi P. 69. treats of largely ; *- the punifiments from God upon Traytors are external^ internal, eternal, if Lucifer for Rebellion fell J'- 75- from Heaven ; ;/ Adam for difobedience was cafi out of Paradife^ then no marvel though [edition be fuch a fruit of the flejh, as whofcever is guilty of it, tt hinders him from inheriting the Kingdom P. loy of God:; if the Angels^ which excel m firength, be obedient to the Commandments of God ; tf the Son of God performed Obedience , Obedience of the Law by fulfiUtng it. Obedience of the crofs by fuffer- ing it \ being compaft with fuch a Cloud of examples, let us cafi off all impediments , and obey all, that Ca^far commandetb us ; let us obey Casfar readily \ obey fmcerely j obey generally , obey ear- neftly. Ad calc. Fag, 87. Rg^f'^^-^* So alfo the Lord Verulam, in his charge in the Star-chamber tiriap. 54, ^g^inft WtUtam Talbot, ' If this pretence by the Pope of Rome 57. ' * by cartels, to make Sovereign Princes, as the Banditi, and to pro- ^ /cribe their Lives, and to expofe their Kingdoms to prey ; if ' thefe pretences, I ^y^ and allPerfbns, that fubmit therafelves * to that part of the Pope's Power, be not by all poffible feveri- ' ty repreft, and punilh'd, the State of Chriftian Kings, will be ' no other than the ancient Torments defcribed by the Poets in 'the Hell of the Heathen ; a Man fitting richly robed, folemn- ' ly attended, delicious fare, &c. with a Sword hanging over his IQ9 ' head by a fmall thread, &c. furely I had thoughts, they ' had been the Prerogatives of God alone, and of his fecret judg- ' ments ; Solvam cingula regum^ I will loofen the girdles of Kings ; ■ 01 again, he fouretb contempt upon Princes ; or / wiU give a King tn ^ ifi Mj VJyatL 4ft J t0k§ him away agmn in my ^iffU^fHrQf andth^ Mikg; but it thefe ba the claims oF a Mortal Hm^ certainly *they ai-e but the Myftariesof that Perfon, which exalts himfelf ^ above allj that is called God ; fupra omm, ^ttod diekur Deits^ ^ note it wellj not above God (fnough that in a fenfe be truq * in refped of the Authority, they claim over the Scriptures J 'but abovs all that is called God ; that is, lawful Kings and Magii ' ftrates. After this he colled:s out of the Book of the Jefiiit Suarez^, chree PolTtions concerning the Do6trin of depofing and Mur- thering Kings, which he had raifed to a higher elevation than before, and adds, ^ Your Lordlhips fee, what monftrous Opini- *^ons thefe are; and how both thefe Beads, the Bead with * Seven Heads, and the Beaft with many Heads, Pope, and^ ' People, are at once let in;, and (et upon the Sacred Perfbns ot - ' Kings. M Pag, 1 28. The Lord Capel fan Eminent Martyr to Religion and Loy- alty yin his confiderations joyned to his firft Letter , dated Fe- P. 93,94. hruary u. 1 647. (which I have unqueftionable Authority to af- firm, was written to Bilhop Brownrig) thus moft excellently ex- prefles himfelf: /Will not the whole frame of Chnftian verity 'be fhaken f if not fubverted J in this Nation, when this fb great 'a truth in it ftiall not be vigoroufly averred, that an eflabhih'd ' Magiftracy is God's immediate Minifter, and ought not, can-^ * not, with Chriflian Profeffion be depofed by thole that owt) 'Obedience, and Allegiance to it. I am fully perfuaded, thac * it is fo neceffary a Truth, that were it tyed to the Stake, and ''^Zl ' the Flames about it, even there ought we to offer our fclves to ' vindicate it, and contend for it, or el(c adieu Chriftian Prote- ' flant Profeffion, &c. all this confider'd, is it not now (eafon- 'able, for a confiderable number of our learnedeft, greateftr, ' and mofl pious Divines in a grave, and fbbcr manner to pre- ' fent unto the Houfes, that the Government eftablifh'd is God's 'immediate Minifter, and that an attempt to depofe it is an ' high impiety againft God and his known truth, plainly, and 'exprefly taught us in the Holy Scripture, that His Majefty isin- "^dubitably God's Vicegerent over us, and that this Allegiance, we^ [54] * we owe unto him, we have attcfted by the Oaths of Allegiance ' and Supremacy, that not any of his Subjects can ftretth forth ' their hands aeainft him^ and be guiltlefs : that they demand ^(according to the pradliceof^the Holieft Chnftians in all Age^ * a time and place to prove this great truth they now alT^rt^ by fi^^ evidence out of the Scripture ; and if this be not allowed chein, ^ then to declare, they refufe not to feal it by Martyrdom, &c. Thus al(o Di'.Ifaac Bafire in his Arraignment of Sacrilege^ Preach'd Edit. 2. at Oxford An. 1 646. II ' Every King, whatever he be, is Holy by hon.\(ii% f virtue of his Undion, yea, tho he were a mere Heathen, yea P- 3 1 7 32" I j.|^Q j^g y^2SS}i the Ceremony ; yet Cyrus mine Anointed is God's ' own Style ; Jus regnandi, i.e. God's Power from above, is for * the reality Unction fiifficient to make the King's Perfon Sacred ; * and therefore the Civilians both Greek and Reman^ do extend ' the Attamder of Sacrilege, even to them alfo, that do but vio- ' late the Imperial Conftitutions of the Prince ; every Re- * bel then, that dares lift lip but a thought againft God's Anomt- ' cd, violates a Sacred Perfon, and adds to his Rebellion Sacrilege, * when either of the(e fins by itfelf is enough to damn a Soul • Xs" ^ for when all Rebels and Traytors, with all their fpecious prc- ' tences ihall be dead and rotten, ftill for all their Machiavellian 'diftindions, the 13 th of the Romans will be Scripture, whofoever ' refifietb the Power^ refijfeth the Ordinance of God, and they that re- * fiji, (Imll receiue to themselves damnation. they (hall not only * be damn'd, fimply (b, in a Paflive (enfe, but they Ihall damn ^ themfelves in the active fignification, become (piritual felos de /e, * \\\ a Spiritual fenfe, wilfully acceflbry to their own damnation, * whether by their wilful perjury, exprefs, or implicite, m the ^breach of their Allegiance, natural or pofitive (the difmal pro- ' logue of all Rebellions) or whether by their wilful impenicency, ' the fatal Epilogue, or Conclulion of all Rebels at their end, •^Rebellion, of all other fins, being a Sin of Witchcraft; either ' way will lerve one day to convince Rebels , that they of all 'others, would needs damn themfelves, and therefore they of all ' others, mull needs be damn'd. [55] ^ADVERTISEMENT.^. The Hiftorical and Mifcellaneous Trads of the Reverend and Learned Dr. Peter Heylyn, containing, I. Ecclefia Vindicata : Or, the Church of England juftified^ i. In the Way and Manner of her Reformation, i. In 08S[ciating by a Pablick Liturgy. ?. In pre- scribing a fet Form of Prayer to be ufed by Preachers before their Sermons. 4. In her Right and Patrimony of Tythes. 5. In retain- ing the Epifcopal Government. 6. And the Canonical Ordination of Pricfts and Deacons. II. The Hiftorv of the Sabbath , in two Parts. III. Hiftoria ^inquarticularis : Or, an Hiftorical Decla- ration of the Judgment of the Weft em Churches, and more par- ticularly of the Church of England^ in the five Controverted Points reproached m thefe laft times with the Name of Arminia- nifm. IV. The Stumbling-Wockof Difobedience and Rebellion, proving the Kingly Power to be neither Co-ordinate nor Subordi- nate to any other upon Earth. To which are added, V. A Ti ea- tife demure Faritatis Epifcoporum: Or, a Defence of the Right of Peerage of the Engltjh Bifhops : And an account of the Life of the Author. To be Sold by the Bookfellers. 1:3* The Tower commmicated by God to the Trince^ and the Obe- dience required of the SubjeB : Briefly laid down and confirmed out of the Holy Scriptures, theTeftimony of the Primitive Church, the Dictates of right Reafon, and the Opinion of the wifeft a- mong Heathen Writers. By the mod Reverend Pather in God James late Lord Archbifliopof^rw;^^^, and Primate of dl Ire- land, Faithfully publiflied out of the Original Copy ( written with his own hand j by the Reverend Father in God Robert Saun- derfofiy L. Bifliop of Lincoln ; with his Lordihips Preface thereunto. Sold by the Bookfellers in London^ '£ooks Printed for JoC. Hindraarfli in Cornhill, A Memorial to his Highnefs the Prince of Orangey in Relation to the Affairs of Scot- land-^ together with the Addrefs of the Presbyte- rian Party in that Kingdom, to his Highnefs, and feme oblervations on that Addrefs by two Perfons of Qiulity. Prerogative of Primogeniture, fliewing that the Right ot an Hereditary Crown, depends not upon Grace, Religion, Zyc. but only upon Birthright and Primogeniture, by David Jenner. A Difcourfe of Monarchy, more particularly of the Imperial Crowns of Englandy Scotland^ and Ireland, Majefla^ Jntemeratay or the Immortality of the King.